#but today feels like a good day to listen to her

[woso-dreamzzz]

Sound III

Steph Catley x Child!Reader

Summary: Your first day at school

"Go on," Steph says," Go and stand with Calvin and I'll take a picture."

You shift a little on your feet as you do as you're told.

Steph's been floating on air this whole morning.

She made you a special breakfast of pancakes and strawberries. She brushed your hair gently and helped your change into your new uniform.

You think she might end up crying too but that's only because your best friend told you that's what her mothers did when they were in the shop to buy her new uniform.

"You're so grown up now, angel," Steph says from behind her camera," I might cry."

You knew that would happen and you shuffle forward to hug her.

She's much bigger than you. She's always been bigger than you but that's okay because Steph says you've got a much bigger heart than her so you try to force all of your love into this hug for her.

"It's only a half day, alright?" She says, though it seems like she's trying to remind herself more than you," So I'll be picking you up right before lunch and we'll head back to training. I'm sure the others are all going to be so excited to hear about your day."

"Okay, Mummy."

"And..." Steph trails up, biting at her lip for a moment before kneeling down and drawing your closer. "There's going to be a lot of kids and they won't be like your friends at camp. They might not...understand that-"

"That I have to wear extra ears?"

"That you have to wear hearing aids, that's right. Do you remember your rules?"

You do.

Of course you do.

Steph made sure you memorised all of them during summer, insisting that they were important for your wellbeing.

"Don't let anyone touch my ears. No turning off my ears and remember that my new friends might not know how to sign so I have to use my voice."

Steph smiles. "Good girl. And make sure that if anyone teases you, you go straight to the teacher to let them know."

You nod. "I will, Mummy."

Steph doesn't end up crying at home though her eyes water slightly as she loads you up into the car.

She doesn't even cry when she leaves you in your new classroom with your new teacher and your new classmates.

She does cry in the car though.

In the car.

On the way to training.

At training.

She just can't seem to stop.

"She's so big now," Steph sobs into Beth's shoulder," So big. When did she get so big?"

"Still crying?" Kyra asks with a dismissive eye roll.

"Has been for the past half an hour," Alessia replies," Beth had to convince her not to pick y/n up early."

"Y/n's a great kid. I'm sure she's having the best time."

"Don't tell Steph that. It might be too much to cope with."

The hours tick by slowly or at least they do to Steph. For what feels like every half an hour, she looks up at the clock to find only five minutes have passed.

It's excruciatingly painful and it's clear to everyone that she's not really listening so it's no surprise that Steph is up and gone like a shot the minute her alarm goes off.

She's early to pick up, anxiously parked outside the school and tapping her steering wheel before your class comes out.

You're near the front like she told you to be, your pastel pink backpack practically dwarfing you in size as you come out.

"Hey, angel," Steph coos as you go running into her arms, burying your face into her neck," Hey. I missed you today."

"Missed you too, mummy," You reply, your voice small and quiet like it usually is," I kept my ears on. I didn't let people touch them. I spoke as I signed too."

"Good girl," Steph says, easily lifting you up into her arms," And was it good? School? Did you have fun?"

You look a little nervous but still nod. "I think so."

Steph doesn't want to pry too deep into that while still on school grounds but there's a horrible sinking feeling in her chest at your words.

They play on her mind as she drives back to training. They're at the very front of her thoughts as she watches you go off to play with Kyra, Vic and Alessia.

She almost wears the floor down with her pacing as your words circle her head without respite.

You were a little nervous to tell her. You weren't sure if you had fun at school.

You certainly look like you're having fun now though as Kyra grabs you from behind and swings you around in the air before Vic and Less pounce and tickle your tummy.

You shriek with laughter and Steph doesn't want to think about you not having this kind of fun at school too.

She doesn't want to think about it all but she can't help it, calling out to stop your play before she even realises what she's done.

"Hey," She says, taking your hands and sitting down on the grass with you," I wanted to talk to you. Can we talk?"

You're still smiling - that infectious smile you have that makes everyone smile with you. "We can talk, Mummy!"

"I wanted to talk about school."

Your bright smile drops immediately. "Oh."

Steph draws you closer until you're firmly sat on her lap and she can hold your properly.

"I need you to be honest with me. Can you do that?"

"I can do that."

Steph takes a big breath before asking," Did you enjoy school? This is important."

You say something but it's a mumble and Steph has to strain to hear you.

"I enjoyed it. Had a lot of fun."

Steph frowns. "Then why did you say you weren't sure earlier."

You nibble at the inside of your cheek for a moment before you say," You looked sad this morning when you were getting me ready. I didn't want you to be more sad if it looked like I had more fun at school."

"Oh...Well..." Steph takes a moment to compose herself, to think through her muddle of thoughts. "You don't have to be scared to tell me these things, angel. I don't want you to feel like you can't tell me things. I just want you to be happy."

[scriptseekstories]

Queen Bee’s Hive

Chapter 3- The Sting of Venom

A/N: Things will get intense today, and I hope y’all are ready with your snacks and drinks cuz it’ll go down TODAY

I hope-

When the hive is in danger, the worker bees will gather in a swarm to protect the hive while drones evacuate the larva and the Queen.

This was it, your birthday will soon arrive, which means the results will soon reveal themselves to you. Years of endless searches, experiments, failed testing and do-overs, it’ll be complete.

A week of the honey you collected from the genetic bees fermenting, and the vial of pollen they collected that you will test out in the Wayne Garden. You just really hope Poison Ivy was actually helping you and not finding this to be a way to take over Gotham.

You sat in class, scribbling down ways to release your breakthrough to the press. Gotham News may seem too local for this, maybe Daily Planet could set your discovery worldwide? Bruce knows Clark Kent, so you could try and convince Alfred after showing him all your hard work.

Class ended, which also meant school ended. You carefully grabbed your bag as you held your jar of honey. There was an ingredient in the school lab that you needed for the bees, and it was the last piece to your research.

“So for your birthday, should we hang out at the park? Or that awesome new bowling alley they opened next week?” You held up your head and listened to one of your friends ramble on about your birthday. You’ll be turning 16 in two days, yet you felt unsure.

Will this really be the end of endless hours of trying to perfect your mother’s work? Will this really pay off everything you did for not only the bees, but her legacy?

You shook your head. No more of worrying for now. Right now, all you have to do is simply wait and see results. You could finally take this time being a kid again and hang with your friends.

“Definitely bowling alley!” You beamed, “Enough pizza and pretzels to put me into a food coma AND a one way ticket to have my get a gambling addiction,” Alfred once found you in an arcade slumped over the ticket machine after wasting all your game coins trying to get a bee plush from a claw machine, which was a bonding moment as he won it for you after that.

“Exactly! You deserve this,” Another friend nudged you. They were right, you did deserve this. Not only balancing your hours working in the lab and surpassing all classes and winning awards in science, you definitely feel this was worth celebrating.

“Right, I also think Alfred is planning a birthday party anyways, so I’ll see if I could convince him,” You waved goodbye to you friends, and began to walk around the back of the school, avoiding car pickup to avoid your so-called family.

You made sure no one was around, and pulled out your jar of honey from your backpack. The results are looking pretty good! It was producing a very orange glow, chunks of the comb swirling around in a mesmerizing manner-

“What’s that?” You nearly let the jar slip from your hands when you got startled by the voice of Duke. You spun your head around to see a panicked and apologetic Duke with his hands raised, looking ashamed that he scared you.

“Ah! Sorry! Shouldn’t have startled you like that,” He smiled apologetically, “But if you don’t mind me asking again, what’s in the jar? It’s… glowing,” You instinctively shoved the jar into your jacket, taking a few steps back as you he felt torn heart beat faster.

“Um… why aren’t you with the others?” You blurted out, standing in a defensive positions with your hackles raised, looking ready to bolt at any moment. You knew Duke is the least dangerous when it comes to interacting with you, but when he is near the others are near too.

“I just- well I saw you- and…” To be honest, Duke didn’t really know why he had the urge to follow you. He had to lie to Dick, Tim, and Damien about getting in the car with them before scurrying off, definitely looking suspicious.

You gave him a look, watching him stammer not really have an answer for himself. You looked behind him, seeing that no one followed him. Just as well, if you wanted to have this breakthrough talked through the press, might as well actually confide with someone.

“H-Honey,” You awkwardly simply said, opening the lid and letting him get a whiff of the honey. He curiously did, and his eyes widened at how good it smelled. It was not just sweet, it was earthy, fruity, and floral with a hint of something he can’t quite think of.

This scent wasn’t anything Duke had experienced before. You cracked a smile, a genuine bright smile you gave him when you first both met in the Manor’s library that he didn’t even realized he missed.

In fact… Duke missed everything about who you were.

“It smells amazing! But why does it glow?” He was still confused at that part, seeing the honey swirl and glowed, like a lava lamp. You gave him a hard look, wondering if you’re going to regret this decision.

You took a deep breath before grabbing his hand, and pulled him in the direction you were heading to. Duke, even though he felt suspicious, followed you as you both took turns around the city, ducking under police tape and jumping over trash cans.

“Uhhhh, Where are we?” Duke tilted his head on confusion as he stared at the old warehouse, as it looked like it was meant to burn down due to dark burn marks on the outside of the walls. You huffed before pulling him under the broken door.

He grunted as he stood back up just as I kicked at the generator, starting up the lights and electricity. UV lights and fairy lights lit up the whole warehouse, where he was in total awe at what was contained inside.

“Just… don’t tell anyone, okay?” You anxiously begged up while picking at your fingers. Duke may have not been as terrible as the others, but he still ignored you when the others were around, like you weren’t cool enough to hang out with them. He was only a year older than you, so you had heavy trust issues against him in particular, as if waiting for him to take off that nice mask and beat you.

“I-I…” He looked down at you face, where you felt panicked, as if you were about to lose everything, which you might if he backstabbed you. “I won’t, I promise,” He sets a hand on your shoulder, making you flinch a little at the physical contact, but let out a sigh of relief.Duke didn’t know why you reacted that way, but felt his heart twist when you gave him a thankful smile before wiping tears that welled up in your eyes.

Guiding him towards the lab garden, you began to ramble an explanation about what you’re doing, why you’re doing this, and exactly how. It felt nice to actually talk about Project: Honey to another human, especially to someone who actually looked interested.

When he reached out to take a swipe of the glowing honey to taste, but you tightly gripped his wrist, muttering an apology before letting go. He was startled until you explained that the honey in that jar was fermenting, following the exact steps your mother made before their lab got attacked. If the honey is touched or tasted before the exact time it took to wait, who knows what would happen to the human body?

“If the honey is dangerous before the fermenting is complete, what would happen?” Duke asked, genuinely curious about the bees. You paused when you opened your mouth, as you weren’t too sure. The tape that involved all of the failed tests and backfired works gone wrong have been cut, so you weren’t able to fully know. But if it’s what your mother wants, then you’ll follow her instructions to the end.

“All of this, is because of this,” You held out the pile of tapes surrounding the old tv, handing one to Duke that had your mother’s project name of the label for him to read over.

“Hey… I heard of that project!” He placed his fist over his other hand. “Yeah, about how some (M/N) Raine was the founder of the Project: Honey- Ohhhh!! That’s your mother?! S-So that project was meant to save the bee population and protect endangered plants why genetically modifying the DNA of honeybees!” He grinned, proud of himself for actually reading the news all those years ago, despite being so young.

“But it was destroyed when a crime boss…” Duke paused, realizing he may be retelling the horrors your mother must’ve experienced. He apologized over and over to you as you simply shrugged and waved him off. You weren’t even born when it happened, but even if you were, your mother didn’t stop when some man baby crime boss threw a tantrum when he didn’t get his money from some loser. She was the Queen Bee.

“You been coming here to work on this? For years??” You nodded with a grin at his dumbfounded look. “It’s a way to keep my mama’s legacy alive, a way for her to keep living through the bees… and it’s a way for me to bond with her…” Duke nodded sympathetically. He knew what it felt losing parents, as he lost his from Joker’s laughing toxin. It felt nice, to actually talk to another human besides Alfred and the villains.

“Do you… want to help me?” You sheepishly asked. Duke couldn’t be more excited, which made you excited as well. You lived your friends, but they weren’t into science as you were, being involved in either math or English.

“Great! Um, here!” Turning to the table for flowers, “Their menu for today is yellow roses!” You turned to roll towards him, only relaxing that you weren’t wearing your skates, ultimately falling on your face. Duke looked mortified as he went to help you, your arms still in the air as to preserve the flowers, they were a gift after all from Ivy.

You helped Duke into gaining your genetic bees’ trust, as the Queen bee was very aggressive with her buzzing upon spotting him. You snickered when he almost freaked out when a few bees landed on his face, but they were inspecting him along with the Queen bee.

“She likes you,” You teased as they began to glow a yellow color, almost causing Duke to pass out, yet he hyped himself up and gave a nervous smile as you laughed. The bees glowing on his face looked funny, yet you were happy your genetic bees liked him.

The more you both worked in the lab, the more Duke began to notice how you acted. You were like a different person outside of the Manor, more… happy.

He saw how you snorted with your friends, how much of a klutz you get when you get overconfident about things, how that smile of your always stayed on. But only when you’re not near the Manor.

It was as if you become the husk of yourself. More awkward and anxious walking around. You avoided eye contact and always locked in your room- wait… where was your room?

Duke felt his stomach drop. He didn’t know where your room was, your favorite snack, color, music taste, anything! When he tried to get close to you in the beginning, Tim or Jason would say you weren’t worth it as you were “average”. They shouldn’t hang out with average civilians…

He felt awful. From now on, he’ll ignore the others’ comments about you. He’ll figure out where your room will be and hang out with you. He’ll learn more about bees for you, he’ll bring your favorite snacks, watch a movie, play arcade games, everything!

Just for you. Only you. His sibling.

“That- that was actually so fun! Man, I didn’t know all of those bees facts!” Duke joyously smiled, stretching his limbs out as you expected admired your glowing honey. You sighed with a satisfied expression before hop

“We should do this again,” You sheepishly admitted, handing him a marigold. He graciously took it, tenderly admiring it more placing it into one of his notebooks. You shut everything off, saying goodbyes to the bees and helped Duke crawl under the door again.

Maybe there was one person you can rely on. Well… maybe not. He still never once tried to talk to you when he had free time, but you guessed you wouldn’t bother on trying to talk to someone like you in your free time.

Still, you craved for your family’s attention so much you took this small moment of you and Duke bonding over science and bees. Stepping out of the cab, the gates opened for you both to walk inside-.

Buzz

Your heart stop. There was dread in your stomach. The manor felt like a cemetery, felt like death occurred yet no one to mourn for. The world felt like it was going to swallow you whole with how much fear and dread you felt.

Your bees.

“No…” Before Duke could ask what was wrong, you pushed your bag into his arms as you ran up the driveway. You ran around the giant manor as fast as you could, tears welling up, needing to get to the garden.

Your ears rung, not being able to hear your own fast heartbeat, your shoes slamming into the grass, barely even able to see figures surrounded the object that looked like it’s been melting.

Your beehive.

“What exactly have you done-?!”

“They’re just insects, Alfred-,”

“I mean… we could’ve relocated them-,”

“They stung me a bunch! Good riddance-!”

“We need to keep our children safe-,”

“And what of your child that tended this garden AND protected those poor creatures-!”

You stopped behind them, eyes staring down at destroyed beehive, honey they worked so hard to make mixed with the disgusting green color of the pesticides. They used pesticides. To kill them.

“Master (Name)…” Alfred said, reaching down to gently grab your hand, but you didn’t sway at his touch. The others turned to you, but you didn’t care. You couldn’t really feel, hear, or say anything. You saw the scattered corpses of your insect you cared for. You loved.

They were gone.

Your bees were dead.

Because of the Waynes.

“Guess bees aren’t all that great as you think they are,” The way Steph dripped those words out of her mouth… “One spray and they shrivel,” They were covered with mockery, as if seeing your distraught face amused her.

Something in your heart began to burn.

It was hate. Burning sheer hate.

“Are you listening to-?” Tim tried to call out to you, annoyed that Alfred was defending a reasonable action, reaching to poke your arm when you uttered out a cold and dead tone.

“I hate you…”

“Excuse me?” The sudden dead tone made them all to stop and look at you. Jason’s eyes flickered into something of shock and an old feeling he once had, Tim raised an eyebrow, Steph awkwardly stepped away from you, and Dick actually had the decency to look distraught. Bruce sighed and pinched his nose.

But you weren’t going to let him speak, you needed to let it all out. You were done with all the begging of affection, the awkward silences when you were even near their presence. You were tired of it all.

“I hate you… I hate YOU!! I HATE YOU ALL!!” Your voice gotten louder, your grasp of your shirt gotten tighter as Alfred looked mortified at how far they pushed you. He was to blame for not stepping in.

“YOU H-HAVE NEVER BEEN THERE FOR ME!! NEVER ONCE COMFORTED ME!! IT’S A-ALWAYS BEEN FOR THEM, YOU WERE O-ONLY THERE FOR THEM AND NOT ME!!” You didn’t care if your voice cracked throughout your shoutings, all you felt was hate and anger.

They killed off the only reason you smiled in the manor, the only reason why you kept waking up in the mornings, the only reason why you actually felt useful in this pathetic life.

“I TRIED SO HARD TO BE LIKE YOU ALL!! A-AND YOU KILLED OFF THE ONE THING I LOVED IN THIS MANOR!! YOU KILLED MY MAMA!!” You choked out, sobs bubbling in your throat, but you didn’t dare to cry in front of them, not tears will ever be shed for them.

“You may have help creat me, but you are not, will never be my dad,” The sheer hate in your tone had Bruce’s eyes flicker for a moment, as if finally taking in you. The you that followed him for years, the you that always showed his your homework with pride, the you who avoided eye contact with him.

Yet here you are, flaring a hateful glare into his blue eyes, shaking violently with rage as you crouched down to tend to your deceased bees.

You gently held the Queen bee, who was curled into a ball like a child looking for its mother. You felt like the Queen. Curling into a ball, wishing for your mother to hug you and tell you everything is alright.

Why isn’t Bruce saying anything-?

“You don’t have a say in what happens in this Manor, so stop throwing this tantrum and leave,” You felt something break in your heart. Your hope. The hope that Bruce would actually feel bad for destroying your happiness, the hope that your so-called siblings would realize they did you wrong, the hope your family would actually feel like a family.

You couldn’t take any more of the stares, you pushed yourself off the ground, shoving Dick aside as you ran back into the Manor, clutching the deceased Queen bee in your palms as Duke was inside. He flinched at your broken look.

“(Name)-” He began, “Thank you Duke… For spending time with me…” You choked on your sharp inhale, before trying not to stumble on the stairs hearing Duke’s shouts of your name for you to come back.

You burst into your room, shutting it behind quickly as you slid against it, fully letting your broken sobs and hiccups consume you. The honeydew slice you gave them began to rot from the pesticides, pushing you to cry harder.

“RRRAAAAAGGHHH!!” You slammed your first against the wall, causing a flimsy shelve you installed to break, scattering photo frames on the cluttered ground. You opened your other palm to see your queen, sniffling as you gently placed her into your pocket.

That was when you saw a glisten of light reflecting from something metal that fell with the shelf. You weakly crawled towards them, avoid the glass broken from the frames containing you and your mother.

You grasped the metal object, seeing the familiar metal carvings of bees, honeycombs, and a tiny singular strand of green vine wrapped around it like a bow.

The gift that Poison Ivy had gifted you a week before. You tightened your hands around it, debating whether you should open it now. You needed something to cheer you up, or at least bring your smile back, so you slowly lifted the small box.

It was a vial of pollen that laid snuggly in the center of a silk cushion. It had a neon yellow glow to it and it lit up your tiny room with small beams of light.

There, a note laid around the top of the vial, where you saw Ivy’s perfect cursive reading:

“Your sweet smile was all I could see when we met. My little bumblebee, I hope you could see how truly bright your smile means - Ivy”

You wiped your tears away, still hiccuping, yet a shaky smile grew on your face. You placed the vial of glowing pollen over your neck, wearing it like a necklace as you clutched onto your bee plush, a fiery spark in your eyes.

Screw waiting for two more days. You’re going to show them of your mother’s research- your research- and finally succeed. You don’t need Bruce, you don’t need your so-called siblings, you didn’t need anyone.

You heard Alfred’s muffled pleads behind the door, mentioning that he was alone. You closed your eyes, sadness washing over as you knew what had to be done.

Buzzzzz

You’ll show them.

A/N: Me deliberately planning on killing off those bees to provide angst and more conflict between the family and actually writing it down: Who could’ve done such a thing 😭?!

But yeah… your garden may have died, but you still have your mother’s bees, but is that really a good thing?

Tag list: @pix-stuff @lettucel0ver @bad4amficideas @jellystar-star @moom0goddess @lithiumval @degenerates-posts @deathbynarcisstick @ryuushou @silverklaus @artistwithcreativeburnout

[cressidagrey]

The McLaren Matchmaking Disaster

Pairing: Oscar Piastri x Sabrina Clarke (Original Character)

Summary:

Sabrina Clarke is sure Oscar Piastri hates her—he either ignores her, runs away, or responds like a malfunctioning robot.. In reality, Oscar has a massive crush… and is the most socially inept man on the planet. Enter Lando Norris, self-proclaimed matchmaking genius, and suddenly, all of McLaren is watching their disaster of a love story unfold. 

Warnings and Notes: 

Happy Race Weekend! To celebrate, here are 10k of socially awkward Oscar 😂 Warnings: Other than Oscar being an idiot and not being very nice...not really? Unless you count Lando being a menace.

(Also it's Lando (Car) because Ken's job is Beach. Get it? 😂)

As always big thanks to @llirawolf , who listens to me ramble

Running Tally of Oscar’s Most Awkward Moments Around Sabrina

(Maintained by McLaren Staff, because they are way too invested)

Sabrina: “Morning, Oscar!”Oscar: blinks three times, nods, walks into a doorframe. 

Sabrina sneezed. Oscar panicked and said “Congratulations.”

Sabrina asked if he wanted a snack from the media lounge. Oscar responded with “Thank you, you too.”

Sabrina tripped on a cable. Oscar, trying to help, tripped over the SAME CABLE. They both ended up on the floor.

Sabrina was filming content and asked, “Oscar, do you have a fun fact for the fans?” Oscar: “No.” (And then just walked away.)

Sabrina put a hand on his arm while laughing. Oscar’s brain fully rebooted. Lando had to snap in front of his face to get him to respond.

She handed him a water bottle during a shoot. Instead of taking it, he just… held out his hand next to it like a Sims character waiting for an animation to load.

Sabrina: “Hey, Oscar, can I ask you something?” Oscar: “No.” (Then realized what he said and immediately walked away.)

He got caught staring at her during lunch. When she asked what was up, he picked up a random spoon and said “This is nice.”

Sabrina: “How are you feeling today?” Oscar: “Yes.”

Sabrina: “Do you need anything before the press conference?” Oscar: “Uh… oxygen?”

Lando asked Sabrina to pass Oscar a clipboard. Oscar fumbled it so badly it ricocheted off the table and hit him in the stomach.

Sabrina: “Hey, Oscar, do you have a charger?” Oscar: “I have… no.” (He had one in his hand.)

She asked what he was listening to in his headphones. Oscar blurted out “the national anthem” for no reason.

Sabrina: “Oh, Oscar, you have something on your face.” Oscar, instead of asking where, just froze and stared at her like a deer in headlights until Lando wiped it off for him.

She walked into the room while he was drinking a smoothie. He immediately forgot how to use the straw and inhaled half of it into his lungs.

Oscar was tying his shoes when Sabrina walked by and said, “Hey, Piastri!” Oscar just… stayed crouched on the ground like a gargoyle until she left.

Sabrina: “You look tired, did you sleep well?” Oscar: “No thanks.”

Sabrina: “Oh, I love that hat on you!” Oscar: “You too.” (She wasn’t wearing a hat.)

She waved at him during the drivers’ parade. Oscar waved back but was so distracted he almost fell off the float.

During a McLaren team lunch, she asked, “Oscar, do you want ketchup?” Oscar: “I don’t know.” (?????)

He saw her struggling to carry some equipment and instead of offering to help, he just stood there stress-blinking until Lando stepped in.

Sabrina asked, “How’s your day going?” Oscar: “It’s Tuesday.” (It was Sunday.)

He walked into a doorframe because Sabrina smiled at him.

Sabrina: “Good luck out there!” Oscar, despite knowing how to form sentences, somehow responded with, “Yeah, you too!” (She was not driving.)

During a chaotic debrief, she passed him a pen. He took it, then immediately handed it back to her without using it.

Sabrina complimented his driving. Oscar panicked and said, “Thanks, I try to be fast.” (Oscar. You drive F1. That is the point.)

They accidentally reached for the same energy drink. Oscar let go immediately, then left to get a different one from the other side of the garage, as if the fridge had personally betrayed him.

He tried to be polite and open a door for her. Somehow ended up standing directly in the doorway instead, effectively blocking her path.

Sabrina: “Are you busy later?” Oscar: “Yes.” Sabrina: “Oh, with what?” Oscar: “I don’t know.” (SIR.)

Oscar tried to make a joke during a group conversation with Sabrina. He messed up the punchline, got flustered, and then said, “Never mind,” and fully walked away.

Sabrina: “That was a great race!” Oscar: “Thank you, you too.” (AGAIN, SHE WAS NOT RACING.)

He was standing near the coffee machine when Sabrina approached. Oscar: “Oh, do you want coffee?” Sabrina: “Yeah!” Oscar, despite standing closest to the machine: “Okay, cool,” and then just walked away without making her one.

***

Oh. 

Oh no. 

Oscar would rather face a wet track on slicks than a conversation with Sabrina Clarke. Unfortunately, she was walking straight toward him, all sunshine and good intentions, and he was fresh out of exit strategies.

Oscar should have seen it coming.

He should have known the exact moment he stepped out of the McLaren motorhome that fate would betray him.

Because there, standing directly in his path, was her.

Sabrina, the McLaren Social Media Admin with the sunshine personality and way too much energy at ungodly hours of the morning. Sabrina, who always had a camera in his face and a teasing smile. Sabrina, who made his brain short-circuit every time she so much as said his name.

Sabrina, with sparkling blue eyes and blonde hair and a smile that made him forget everything. 

Sabrina, who Oscar was utterly, hopelessly, embarrassingly into.

Which was a problem, because every time she tried to talk to him, he went completely blank. Like an idiot.

He could already feel his brain preparing to betray him. Sabrina Clarke was too nice, too bright, too pretty, too much—and he was about to be too awkward, again.

Sabrina Clarke had the kind of energy that made people gravitate toward her. Oscar, meanwhile, was actively considering throwing himself into a bush, so he didn’t need to talk to her. 

He didn’t even have time to process it before—

"Oh! Hey, Oscar!"

—brain malfunction.

His heart did something weird. His palms went sweaty. His ability to form words? Gone. Completely erased.

Sabrina was smiling at him, completely oblivious to the fact that he was internally combusting.

Say something, say something, SAY SOMETHING—

"Move."

Sabrina blinked. "What?"

Oscar wanted to die.

"Uh—" he cleared his throat, staring anywhere but at her. "You’re. In the way."

(She wasn’t. Not even a little bit.)

Sabrina’s face immediately dropped. "Oh—sorry?" she said, stepping aside quickly.

Oscar didn’t even acknowledge it. He just walked past her. Like a complete asshole.

It took every ounce of self-control not to physically sprint away.

Behind him, he could hear her mutter, "Okay, what did I even do?" under her breath.

He hated himself.

And then—

"WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!"

Lando’s voice boomed from behind him, but Oscar refused to stop walking.

Lando, however, had zero intention of letting him get away.

"OI, PIASTRI, GET BACK HERE!"

Oscar sped up.

Lando broke into a jog.

"Why are you like this?!" Lando shouted as he fully started chasing him.

Oscar turned a corner—bad idea. It was a dead end.

Lando caught up in seconds, skidding to a stop, hands on his hips, staring at him like he was some kind of scientific anomaly.

"Dude. WHAT. WAS. THAT."

Oscar, still pretending he had any dignity left, shrugged. "Nothing."

Lando threw his hands in the air. "NOTHING?! You literally just behaved like the biggest arsehole this side of the Atlantic!"

"Lando, leave it."

Lando did not leave it.

Instead, he physically grabbed Oscar by the shoulders. "Okay, I let the last seven incidents slide, but THIS? Mate, you just bulldozed past her like she wasn’t a human being."

"I panicked."

Lando threw his hands up. "Oscar. Mate. Why are you like this?"

Oscar checked his imaginary watch. "Oh wow, look at the time. Gotta go."

Lando stepped in front of him. "Oh no, you don’t. You’re going to explain why every time Sabrina so much as looks at you, you lose all brain function."

Oscar pressed his lips into a thin line.

Lando’s eyes widened. "Wait—OH MY GOD."

Oscar knew exactly when realization hit.

Lando’s face lit up with the force of a thousand light bulbs.

"You LIKE her."

Oscar immediately attempted to escape.

Lando tackled him.

Well—not tackled, but he grabbed Oscar’s arm in a death grip.

"You actually like her. This is golden," Lando cackled, shaking him slightly. "You absolute idiot. Oh, I have to fix this."

"No."

"Yes."

"Lando, I swear—"

"Don’t care, already decided. Operation Get Sabrina and Oscar Together is a go."

Oscar groaned, tilting his head back against the wall. "I hate everything."

Lando clapped a hand on his shoulder. "No, you love Sabrina. And I’m making sure she knows it."

He closed his eyes. Oscar knew—deep in his soul—this was only the beginning of his suffering.

***

Sabrina stormed into the media office, tossing her iPad onto the desk with a dramatic sigh. She spun around in her chair, hands flung into the air.

"He hates me. He HATES me."

Her colleague and friend, Gabby, barely looked up from her laptop. "Who hates you?"

Sabrina let out an exasperated laugh. "Oscar! Piastri! Did you not just see what happened out there?"

Gabby frowned, finally paying attention. "Uh, no? What did he do?"

Sabrina turned in her chair so fast it nearly tipped over. "I was literally just walking to the garage—MINDING MY OWN BUSINESS—and he comes out of nowhere, and tells me to move. Because I am in his way. He makes direct eye contact, glares at me like I personally offended his ancestors, and then just—walks away. No words. Just pure, unfiltered hostility in his eyes."

Gabby blinked. "That’s… weird."

"RIGHT?" Sabrina threw up her hands again. "At this point, I feel like I must've wronged him in some past life. Like, maybe I cut him off in traffic when we were both pigeons or something, because there is no other explanation!"

Gabby let out a short laugh. "I don’t think that’s how reincarnation works."

"Well, something happened, because I have never seen someone so fundamentally allergic to my existence!" Sabrina groaned, dropping her head onto the desk.

"Maybe he’s just awkward?" Gabby suggested.

Sabrina lifted her head, narrowing her eyes. "No. No, he is actively avoiding me. Like I carry some kind of Oscar-specific plague. And today? Today was a new level! He looked pissed off! What did I do?!"

Gabby considered it for a moment before shrugging. "I mean, if he really hated you, he’d probably just be indifferent. Maybe he’s just bad at talking to people he doesn’t know well?"

Sabrina gave him a flat look. "We have worked in the same paddock for over a year. If he wanted to know me, he could just, oh, I don’t know—say words instead of burning a hole through my soul with his death glare!"

Gabby held up her hands in surrender. "Okay, okay, you have a point."

Sabrina groaned again, leaning back in her chair and covering her face with her hands. "God, I swear if I find out I somehow insulted his entire bloodline without realizing it, I’m quitting."

Gabby smirked. "No, you’re not."

"Okay, but I’ll think about it dramatically," Sabrina muttered.

Gabby patted her shoulder. "I believe in you."

Sabrina sighed. "Well, someone has to."

***

Lucy (Engineer): Okay, someone PLEASE explain what just happened with Oscar and Sabrina in the paddock??

Jordan (Marketing): Oh my god, yes. I saw that. What was that???

Matt (Mechanic): He just… bulldozed past her like she was invisible.

Adam (Hospitality): No no, he looked directly at her, said ‘Move’ and WALKED AWAY.

Lucy (Engineer): ???????????????

Adam (Hospitality): I was standing right there. Sabrina just went “What did I even do?” and looked genuinely hurt.

Gabby (Social Media):  She thinks he hates her.

Jordan (Marketing): I mean… fair assumption.

Gabby (Social Media): Is Oscar beefing with our own social media team? Did we post something offensive about him?

Emily (PR): I NEED TO KNOW BECAUSE IF HE IS, THAT IS A NIGHTMARE WAITING TO HAPPEN.

Lando (Car): GUYS

Lando (Car): YOU WILL NOT BELIEVE WHAT I JUST DISCOVERED

Jordan (Marketing): Lando, if you’re about to say Oscar hates Sabrina, we already know.

Lando (Car): NO. THAT’S NOT IT. HE LIKES HER.

Matt (Mechanic): Sorry.

Matt (Mechanic): HE WHAT?

Emily (PR): Be so serious right now.

Lando (Car): DEAD SERIOUS. He has a stupid crush on her, and every time she talks to him, he just completely SHORT CIRCUITS.

Emily (PR): So what you’re saying is—he wasn’t just being an asshole for no reason today.

Lando (Car): CORRECT. HE WAS AN ASSHOLE BECAUSE HE IS A SOCIAL DISASTER WITH A CRUSH.

Matt (Mechanic): Wow. That is somehow worse.

Jordan (Marketing): So all those weird, awkward interactions we’ve been tallying up for the last month…

Matt (Mechanic): WERE BECAUSE HE LIKES HER???

Lando (Car): YES. I CAN’T BELIEVE IT TOOK ME THIS LONG TO FIGURE IT OUT.

Gabby (Social Media): Okay but. Someone has to tell Sabrina this because I think she genuinely believes she has committed a crime against him in a past life.

Jordan (Marketing): Lando. Do something.

Lando (Car): Oh don’t worry. I’m already matchmaking.

***

Oscar Piastri had a massive crush on Sabrina.

Unfortunately, Oscar also had the social skills of a malfunctioning toaster when it came to talking to her. The guy could navigate an F1 car at 200 mph with the precision of a machine, but the second Sabrina so much as looked at him? Catastrophe.

Which was exactly why Lando—being the helpful, selfless friend that he was—decided it was time to intervene.

Sabrina was standing by the McLaren garage, chatting with one of the engineers, her laugh carrying over the hum of activity. Oscar was approaching from the other side, completely oblivious to her presence.

Lando saw an opportunity.

"Oscar, mate," he said, slapping a hand on his shoulder. "Come with me real quick."

Oscar barely had time to react before Lando was steering him directly toward Sabrina.

Oscar immediately stiffened. "Why are we going this way?"

"Because," Lando grinned, "you need to learn how to talk to her like a normal human being."

Oscar immediately started looking for an escape route. "Nope. No. Absolutely not."

But it was too late. They were already there.

"Sabrina!" Lando greeted cheerfully. "Oscar has something to say to you."

Sabrina turned, surprised. "Oh? What’s up, Oscar?"

Oscar’s brain blue-screened.

He stared at her.

Sabrina, smiling, waited for him to speak.

Oscar did not speak.

Lando nudged him, eyebrows raised. Dude, say something.

Oscar’s brain panicked. "I—uh—" He swallowed. "—nothing. It's fine."

Sabrina’s smile faltered. "Oh… okay?"

Lando blinked. "That’s not what you were gonna say, mate."

Oscar refused to make eye contact. "Nope, I’m good. I should—uh—go."

Sabrina’s confusion deepened. "Did I do something?"

Oscar whipped around, eyes wide. "What? No! No, you’re fine. It’s just—uh—" He struggled. "It’s me."

Sabrina hesitated, her expression unreadable. "Right."

Lando watched in horrified fascination as Oscar, now fully committed to fleeing, muttered a quick, "Okay, bye," and walked away.

Just like that.

Sabrina blinked after him. "Did… did he just leave?"

Lando dragged a hand down his face. "Oh my God."

Sabrina turned to him, exhaling sharply. "Lando. Be honest."

"Mm-hmm?"

"Does Oscar hate me?"

Lando choked. "What? No! No, he—" He stopped himself, then groaned, dragging a hand through his hair. "Oh, this is so much worse than I thought."

Sabrina frowned. "I don’t understand. Every time I talk to him, he either ignores me, barely acknowledges me, or runs away."

Lando shook his head. "He doesn’t hate you."

Sabrina crossed her arms. "Then what’s his problem?"

Lando hesitated. Then, exasperated, he muttered, "He has a massive crush on you."

Sabrina laughed out loud. "No, he doesn’t."

Lando threw his hands up. "Sabrina, think about it. He’s fine with literally everyone else, but the second you show up? He turns into an awkward disaster and flees."

Sabrina gave him a deeply skeptical look. "That means he likes me?"

Lando nodded. "He is so down bad, it's pathetic."

Sabrina shook her head. "Or, he just hates me and doesn’t know how to tell me."

Lando groaned. "This is a nightmare."

Sabrina sighed. "Look, Lando, I appreciate the optimism, but from where I’m standing? Oscar Piastri despises me."

Lando desperately needed to fix this.

Instead, he pulled out his phone and opened the McLaren group chat.

***

Lando (Car): I have failed. Sabrina 100% thinks Oscar hates her. This is worse than I imagined.

Gabby (Social Media):  How did you fail?

Lando (Car): I TRIED TO HELP. I walked Oscar right up to her. I gave him the perfect opportunity.

Jordan (Marketing): And??

Lando (Car):  And he stared at her like a deer in headlights, muttered some nonsense, then WALKED AWAY.

Emily (PR): …Like just walked away?

Lando (Car): Just turned and LEFT. Like a weirdo.

Gabby (Social Media):  Oh my god.

Emily (PR): Does he think she’s Medusa or something? Why does he keep acting like she’s about to strike him down?

Matt (Mechanic): At this point, I’d believe it.

Lando (Car):  AND THEN Sabrina ASKED ME IF OSCAR HATES HER.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh no.

Jordan (Marketing): HE WHAT???

Lando (Car): I TRIED to explain but SHE DOESN’T BELIEVE ME.

Jordan (Marketing): I mean… can we blame her??

Lando (Car): GUYS. HE DOESN’T HATE HER. HE LIKES HER. HE LIKES HER SO MUCH IT HURTS TO WATCH.

Matt (Mechanic):  I need receipts. How do you know?

Lando (Car): HAVE YOU SEEN HIM AROUND HER? HE CAN’T FUNCTION.

Jordan (Marketing): I thought maybe he was just awkward in general, but no. He is specifically incapable of speaking to Sabrina.

Emily (PR): This is so embarrassing for him.

Lando (Car): RIGHT?

Gabby (Social Media):  So what do we do?

Lando (Car): FIX IT. We need to get them in a situation where Oscar CAN’T ESCAPE.

Lucy (Engineer): Like what? Lock them in a room?

Lando (Car):  …Not a bad idea.

Lucy (Engineer): HR would not approve.

Lando (Car): Ugh, fine. But we need a Plan B. I REFUSE to let Oscar fumble this forever.

Emily (PR): I’m just fascinated by the fact that Oscar Piastri—who is literally one of the most composed drivers on the grid—completely crumbles in front of Sabrina.

Jordan (Marketing): I KNOW RIGHT.

Matt (Mechanic):  Someone needs to record this for science.

Lando (Car): You guys don’t understand. He’s DOOMED. And she genuinely thinks he LOATHES her.

Lucy (Engineer): This is actually tragic.

Lando (Car): I AM TAKING MATTERS INTO MY OWN HANDS.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh no.

Gabby (Social Media):  This will end in flames.

Jordan (Marketing): Can’t wait.

Lando (Car): Watch and learn, people. 🚨

***

Sabrina slumped into her chair, rubbing her temples like she was nursing the world's worst headache. Across from her, Gabby leaned against the desk, arms crossed, waiting for an explanation.

“So, let me get this straight,” Gabby said slowly. “Lando Norris—who is the human embodiment of chaos—just waltzed up to you and said Oscar Piastri has a crush on you?”

Sabrina groaned, dragging her hands down her face. “Yes.”

Gabby blinked. “Oscar Piastri.”

“Yes.”

“The same Oscar Piastri who, just today, physically recoiled when you asked if he needed anything?”

Sabrina let out a hysterical laugh. “YES.”

Gabby whistled. “Wow. You’re right. He definitely has a crush on you.”

Sabrina shot her a glare. “Be serious.”

“I am serious.”

Sabrina threw her hands in the air. “How does that make any sense?! He doesn’t even look at me for more than two seconds. Every time I speak to him, he either ignores me, stares like I’ve just grown a second head, or runs away like I’m carrying the plague.”

Gabby hummed. “Yeah, that does sound like a man with a debilitating crush.”

Sabrina let out another groan and dropped her head onto her desk. “Oh my god. I can’t believe I believed Lando for even a second.”

“Did he at least have evidence?”

“His exact words were: ‘He doesn’t hate you, Sabrina. He likes you. He likes you so much he’s malfunctioning.’”

Gabby snorted. “That sounds like Lando.”

“Right?” Sabrina threw up her hands. “And when I told him Oscar’s actively avoiding me, he just went, ‘No, no, that’s just because he’s awkward and nervous.’ As if that’s supposed to be reassuring!”

Gabby tapped a finger against her chin. “I mean. That does check out.”

Sabrina gaped at her. “You’re insane.”

Gabby just shrugged. “I’m just saying—if I were you, I’d consider the possibility.”

Sabrina groaned dramatically. “Or, hear me out—he just hates me.”

Gabby gave her an exasperated look. “Sabrina, no one has ever hated anyone the way Oscar Piastri allegedly hates you.”

“Exactly!”

“No, I mean, if he did actually hate you, he’d be way more normal about it.”

Sabrina blinked. “What?”

Gabby smirked. “If he truly disliked you, he’d be able to talk to you just fine. People don’t act weird around people they don’t like. They act weird around people who make them nervous.”

Sabrina opened her mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. “...No.”

Gabby just grinned. “Yes.”

Sabrina scowled. “You and Lando are both delusional.”

Gabby shrugged. “Maybe. Or maybe you should test it.”

Sabrina narrowed her eyes. “How?”

Gabby’s grin widened. “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe just… talk to him again. See if he spontaneously combusts.”

Sabrina huffed, crossing her arms. “Fine. But when I prove you wrong, you’re buying me coffee.”

Gabby chuckled. “Deal. But when I’m right—I get to say ‘I told you so’ forever.”

***

Sabrina took a deep breath. Okay. This time, it’s going to be fine. It was just a normal conversation. Nothing weird. No running away. No painful silence. Just… normal.

Just Attempt #376 of Sabrina Laurel Clarke trying to have a normal Conversation with Oscar Jack Piastri. 

She spotted Oscar standing by the coffee machine, looking at it like it had personally betrayed him. This was her chance. No escape routes. No distractions.

“Hey, Oscar,” she said, keeping her voice light and casual.

Oscar visibly flinched.

Sabrina hesitated, then pushed forward. “You okay?”

Oscar’s mouth opened, then closed. He blinked at her. Then, with the most robotic movement imaginable, he slowly turned back to the coffee machine. “Fine.”

Sabrina frowned. “Are you sure? You look—”

“I am fine,” he cut in, voice slightly too loud. “Totally. Completely fine. Nothing is wrong. Everything is great.”

Sabrina stared at him. “...Okay?”

Oscar jabbed a button on the coffee machine with unnecessary force. Nothing happened. His jaw tightened. He jabbed it again. Still nothing. Sabrina watched, mildly concerned, as he pressed the button three more times, increasingly frantic.

“Do you want me to—”

“No.”

“Oscar, I think it’s out of—”

“I said no.”

A beat of silence.

Then, because fate clearly had a sense of humor, the coffee machine sputtered violently—and exploded espresso directly onto Oscar’s shirt.

Sabrina gasped. “Oh my god.”

Oscar stared at himself, completely blank-faced, coffee dripping down his front.

Sabrina moved without thinking, grabbing a napkin from the counter. “Here, let me—”

But as soon as she stepped forward, Oscar jerked back like she was about to attack him. “I’M GOOD.”

Sabrina froze mid-motion, napkin in hand.

Oscar stood there, eyes wide like a deer in headlights, coffee-soaked, absolutely radiating panic.

Then, before she could say anything else, he spun on his heel and speed-walked out of the room.

Sabrina stood there, napkin still raised, mouth open in disbelief.

And that was when she heard laughter.

She turned to see Lando, cackling into his hand, watching the whole disaster unfold like it was the funniest thing he’d ever seen.

“He hates me,” Sabrina muttered, dropping the napkin.

Lando wiped a fake tear from his eye. “Nah, mate. He’s just in love with you.”

Sabrina gaped at him. “Are you—did you see that?! He ran away from me like I was a literal threat to his safety.”

“Exactly,” Lando said smugly. “That’s not hate. That’s terror.”

Sabrina threw up her hands. “SAME THING.”

Lando just grinned. “Trust me. It’s really not.”

****

Lando: Oi.

Lando: Mate.

Lando: OSCAR.

Lando: ANSWER ME.

Lando: YOU RAN AWAY FROM HER LIKE SHE WAS THE GRIM REAPER.

Lando: BECAUSE OF A COFFEE MACHINE.

Lando: DO YOU UNDERSTAND HOW INSANE THAT LOOKED.

Oscar: Leave me alone.

Lando: I will absolutely not.

Lando: You physically recoiled when she tried to hand you a napkin. A napkin, Oscar.

Oscar: I panicked.

Lando: NO SHIT.

Lando: She thinks you hate her.

Oscar: …

Oscar: That’s unfortunate.

Lando: UNFORTUNATE???

Lando: YOU ARE A DISASTER.

Oscar: I KNOW. STOP REMINDING ME.

Lando: Fix it.

Oscar: How?

Lando: Oh, I don’t know, maybe stop acting like she’s an apex predator every time she looks at you?

Oscar: That’s not helpful.

Lando: Neither are you, mate.

Oscar: I’ll figure something out.

Lando: You’d better. Because I swear, if you make her think you hate her one more time, I am personally locking the two of you in a room until you admit you like her.

Oscar: …

Oscar: You wouldn’t.

Lando: Try me.

***

Oscar knew—knew—that Lando was up to something the second he walked into the McLaren motorhome. The smug grin. The too-casual lean against the counter. The glint of mischief in his eyes that could only mean bad things.

Oscar didn’t have the patience for it today.

“What,” he said flatly.

Lando beamed. “Oh, nothing. Just thinking how tragic it is that you and Sabrina never seem to get much time together. What a shame.”

Oscar’s stomach dropped. “Lando—”

“So I thought,” Lando barreled on, ignoring him entirely, “why not fix that? Quality bonding time! No better way to build team spirit.”

Oscar took a slow, steadying breath. “Lando.”

“Which is why,” Lando continued, still smiling like a menace, “you and Sabrina are filming a ‘Try the Aussie Snack’ video together in five minutes.”

Oscar’s soul left his body.

“No,” he said immediately. “Absolutely not.”

“Yes.”

“I’m not doing it.”

“You are doing it.”

Oscar’s eye twitched. “I refuse.”

Lando clapped him on the shoulder. “Too late! Already confirmed. Sabrina’s setting up the camera.”

Oscar stared at him, betrayed.

“You’re the worst.”

“I’m the best,” Lando corrected. “Now go. And for once, try acting like a normal person around her.”

Oscar considered running. But before he could even attempt an escape, Lando grabbed him by the shoulders and physically steered him toward the media room.

This was going to be a disaster.

Oscar could already feel the impending catastrophe brewing as Lando shoved him into the media room.

Sabrina was there, sitting cross-legged on the couch, setting up the camera with an easy smile. That was already a problem.

Because Oscar, despite all his best efforts, forgot how to be a functional human being the second she smiled at him.

“Hey, Oscar,” she said, looking up. “Ready to try some weird snacks?”

He opened his mouth.

Nothing came out.

Lando, standing behind him, groaned. “Oh my god. Speak.”

Oscar managed a nod. A stiff, awkward nod that made Sabrina blink in confusion.

Lando sighed, already regretting everything. “Okay, I’m leaving before I get second-hand embarrassment.” He gave Oscar a pointed look. “Don’t screw this up.”

And then, just like that, he was gone.

Leaving Oscar alone. With Sabrina. On camera.

This was a nightmare.

Sabrina tilted her head, studying him. “You okay?”

“Yes,” he said too quickly. “Fine.”

She gave him a look, clearly unconvinced, but didn’t press. Instead, she lifted the first snack—some kind of mystery Tim Tam flavor—and held it up. “Alright, first one up. Want to do the honors?”

Oscar nodded again, grabbed the package, and—

Immediately fumbled it.

The Tim Tams slipped right out of his hands, hit the table, and tumbled onto the floor.

Silence.

Oscar stared at them, horrified. Sabrina stared at him, confused.

Then, to make it worse, instead of just picking them up like a normal person, Oscar blurted out:

“I meant to do that.”

Sabrina laughed.

Like, full-on laughed.

And Oscar? He wanted the earth to swallow him whole.

Instead, he bent down, grabbed the fallen package, and shoved it back onto the table with unnecessary force. “Let’s just—let’s just get on with it.”

Sabrina was still grinning as she unwrapped the pack, clearly amused. “Sure, whatever you say.”

The rest of the filming went about as well as expected.

Which was to say: terribly.

Oscar stammered through half his sentences, nearly choked on a Wagon Wheel, and at one point, when Sabrina playfully nudged his arm, he nearly knocked over the entire table.

By the end of it, Sabrina must be fully convinced he was the strangest person alive.

And Oscar?

Oscar was fully convinced Lando Norris was going to die for putting him through this.

****

Lando (Car): 

Lando (Car):  I just did my best matchmaking work to date.

Emily (PR): Oh no.

Matt (Mechanic): Oh no.

Gabby (Social Media):  Oh no.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh no.

Lando (Car):  Why do you all react like that??

Emily (PR): Because your matchmaking has the success rate of a crashed simulator.

Matt (Mechanic):  What did you do?

Lando (Car):  I set up Oscar and Sabrina to film the snack taste test together.

Adam (Hospitality):  Oh no.

Lando (Car):  STOP SAYING THAT.

Adam (Hospitality):  And how did it go?

Lando (Car):  Not well.

Emily (PR): Define not well.

Gabby (Social Media): Wait. I just watched the footage.

Gabby (Social Media): The footage is completely unusable unless we want people to think Oscar is actively having a stroke.

Matt (Mechanic):  What did he do??

Gabby (Social Media):  He dropped the snacks, stumbled over every sentence, stuttered like 15 times, choked on a Wagon Wheel, and almost knocked over the table because Sabrina barely nudged him.

Matt (Mechanic): For fuck’s sake.

Gabby (Social Media): Sabrina literally came up to me after filming and once again was like, “I think Oscar genuinely hates me.”

Lando (Car):  HE LIKES HER. HE JUST DOESN’T KNOW HOW TO FUNCTION.

Adam (Hospitality):  This is the worst case of “boy failure” I have ever seen in my life.

Emily (PR): Can we salvage anything from the footage?

Gabby (Social Media):  I mean. It is funny.

Lando (Car): Post the choking clip.

Emily (PR): We are NOT posting footage of one of our drivers choking on a Wagon Wheel.

Lando (Car): Cowards.

***

Sabrina wasn’t sure why Lando had insisted she sit next to Oscar at the team dinner, but she should have known it was a terrible idea.

The moment she slid into the seat beside him, he tensed like someone had just threatened to light him on fire.

“Hey,” she tried, keeping her voice light.

Oscar didn’t even look at her. “Hi.”

It was clipped. Sharp. Barely there.

Sabrina blinked. Okay, then.

She tried to brush it off. Maybe he was just tired. Maybe he was stressed. Maybe—

“Oh, Sabrina, you’ve gotta try this,” Lando announced, loudly enough for half the table to hear. He speared something off his plate and dropped it onto hers like he was a benevolent king bestowing a gift. “Oscar loves it. Right, Oscar?”

Sabrina glanced at Oscar just in time to see him staring at the food like it had personally offended him.

“…Sure,” he muttered, then grabbed his glass and took a sip of water like it physically pained him to be part of this conversation.

She hesitated. “I mean, if you like it, I’m sure it’s good—”

Oscar made a noise that was something between a cough and a laugh. “Yeah. Right.”

Sabrina froze.

What the hell was that supposed to mean?

Lando kicked Oscar under the table—Sabrina could hear it—but Oscar just shot him a glare and went back to stabbing at his food with a little too much aggression.

Okay. She’d give him one more chance.

Sabrina turned to him again. “So, uh, do you have any fun off-weekend plans?”

Oscar finally, finally looked at her.

“No.”

Then he immediately turned back to his plate.

Lando groaned and dropped his head into his hands.

Sabrina clenched her jaw.

She was done.

Every time she tried to talk to Oscar, he shut down completely. He either ignored her, barely acknowledged her, or treated her like she was a personal inconvenience.

And yet, for some insane reason, Lando kept pushing them together.

She shoved a forkful of food into her mouth, silently seething.

Lando was wrong.

Oscar didn’t like her.

Oscar Piastri hated her.

***

Lando (Car):  I GIVE UP.

Lando (Car):  I TRIED. I REALLY TRIED.

Lando (Car):  AND HE JUST SAT THERE LIKE A F***ING STATUE AND MADE IT WORSE.

Matt (Mechanic): What happened??

Lando (Car):  IT’S A DISASTER.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh no.

Emily (PR): What did he do this time?

Lando (Car):  Sabrina tried to make conversation. Asked about his weekend. Lando (Car):  And this idiot just said “No.” AND WENT BACK TO EATING.

Jordan (Marketing): 💀💀💀

Emily (PR): You’re joking.

Gabby (Social Media):  WHY IS HE LIKE THIS????

Lando (Car):  I DON’T KNOW. I WISH I DID.

Matt (Mechanic): What did Sabrina do?

Lando (Car):  She looked like she was seriously reconsidering her life choices.

Lando (Car): And I don’t blame her.

Gabby (Social Media):  We’re gonna lose her. She’s gonna quit and it’s gonna be Oscar’s fault.

Jordan (Marketing): What if he actually does hate her? Like, genuinely?

Lucy (Engineer): No way. I caught him staring at her like a lovesick puppy two days ago.

Lando (Car):  EXCUSE ME??????

Lucy (Engineer): Yeah. He was watching her across the paddock. Full-on, dazed, in a trance, staring.

Jordan (Marketing): So he likes her. But every time she talks to him, he malfunctions.

Matt (Mechanic): That’s what we’re saying, yes.

Lando (Car):  I am going to fight him.

Emily (PR): How are you gonna fix this?

Lando (Car):  I DON’T KNOW. HE WON’T LET ME HELP.

Gabby (Social Media):  Maybe stop helping.

Lando (Car):  NEVER.

***

Sabrina flopped down onto her bed with a deep sigh, staring up at the ceiling. “I think I’m actually starting to take it personally.”

Her roommate, Gabby, barely looked up from where she was scrolling on her phone. “What, the Oscar thing?”

“Yes, the Oscar thing,” Sabrina said, throwing an arm over her face. “It was funny at first. Like, ‘oh, haha, Oscar Piastri is awkward around me,’ but now—Gabby, I swear to God, I think he actually hates me.”

Gabby finally put her phone down. “He doesn’t hate you.”

Sabrina let out a humorless laugh. “He won’t even speak to me! Do you know what happened today? I asked him how his weekend was, and do you know what he said? No.”

Gabby blinked. “No?”

“Just ‘no’ and then he went back to eating like I didn’t exist.”

Gabby winced. “Ouch.”

Sabrina groaned, rubbing her hands down her face. “And then Lando looks like he’s ready to kill him, and I don’t even know why! Like, am I missing something?”

Gabby bit her lip, hesitating. “…Well.”

Sabrina turned her head to look at her. “What?”

Gabby shifted. “Lando did say Oscar has a crush on you.”

Sabrina just stared at her for a second. Then she scoffed. “Yeah, right.”

“I’m serious.”

“That makes zero sense,” Sabrina argued, sitting up. “Who acts like that around someone they like? He actively avoids me! I feel like I’m in high school again and the guy I had a crush on would rather jump into traffic than have a conversation with me.”

Gabby sighed. “I know it’s weird, but maybe he’s just really, really bad at talking to his crush?”

Sabrina let out a small, sad laugh. “Well, whatever the reason, I’m kind of over it. I don’t like feeling like an inconvenience every time I open my mouth.”

Gabby gave her a sympathetic look. “Maybe you should just… stop trying?”

Sabrina flopped back onto the bed. “Yeah. I think I will.”

***

Sabrina had always prided herself on being professional. On handling things with grace. On not letting things get to her.

But tonight, Oscar Piastri had officially broken her.

She didn’t know why she even bothered anymore. She had spent months trying to be friendly, trying to smooth over whatever invisible tension sat between them, trying to convince herself that maybe—maybe—she was just imagining things.

But she wasn’t.

Because when she had reached out—again—to be nothing but nice to him, he had made it crystal clear how he felt about her.

It had been something so small.

She had only been trying to help.

They had all been standing around post-race, the energy in the McLaren garage a buzz of relief and exhaustion. She had noticed his water bottle was empty and, without thinking, had grabbed a fresh one off the table and handed it to him.

A normal, human gesture.

And then, Oscar—fucking Oscar—had recoiled.

Actually recoiled. Like she was something disgusting.

“I don’t need you to do things for me,” he had snapped.

Loud enough for people to hear.

Loud enough that Lando had blinked at him like he had lost his mind.

Loud enough that Sabrina had felt the words like a slap across the face.

It was the way he said it. The disgust. The finality. The absolute contempt in his voice, like she had committed some crime just by offering him a bottle of water.

Her fingers had gone numb around the plastic before she let it drop to the table, her throat so tight she thought she might actually choke on it.

For a second, she swore she saw regret flash in his eyes, but she didn’t care.

Because fuck that.

She had taken a step back, plastered on that bullshit little smile she had gotten too good at faking, and said, “Noted.”

Then she turned on her heel and left.

She didn’t stop until she was out of the garage, away from the noise, away from him, before her hands started to shake. Before the stupid lump in her throat finally won.

She had spent months trying to figure out what she had done to make Oscar Piastri hate her so much.

And now?

Now she was just done.

Sabrina barely made it around the corner before her breath hitched in her throat.

She had tried—God, she had tried—to keep it together, to swallow it down like she always did, to shake it off and pretend like it didn’t matter.

But it did.

Because she was so tired of this. Of trying, of second-guessing, of making excuses for why Oscar Piastri treated her like she was something he couldn’t stand to be around.

And tonight? Tonight, he hadn’t even tried to hide it.

A fresh wave of humiliation crashed over her, and suddenly, she was gripping the side of a metal barricade, blinking rapidly as tears burned in her eyes.

“...Sabrina?”

She squeezed her eyes shut, willing her voice to come out normal before she turned. But one look at Gabby, her closest friend on the media team, and it all crumbled.

Because Gabby took one look at her face and knew.

“Oh, babe.”

That was all it took. The dam broke.

Sabrina let out a harsh, shaky breath, pressing her palms against her face as the tears finally spilled over.

“I don’t—I don’t know what I did,” she choked out, voice wrecked.

Gabby stepped in without hesitation, arms wrapping around her tightly, like she could shield Sabrina from the weight of it all.

“You didn’t do anything,” she murmured. “He’s just—he’s weird—”

“No, he hates me.” Her voice cracked, and she shook her head, pulling back just enough to look at her friend. “I don’t—why does he hate me?”

Gabby’s expression twisted, like she was trying to figure out the right thing to say. But there wasn’t a right thing to say, because there wasn’t a reason.

Sabrina wasn’t stupid. She knew not everyone had to like her. But this? This was something else. Something cruel, something that made her feel like she was some idiot constantly trying to reach for a friendship that was never going to exist.

And maybe she could’ve handled that.

But what she couldn’t handle was how much it hurt.

How much it made her feel like she was the only one in the world who didn’t understand why she deserved it.

Gabby exhaled, tightening her grip on Sabrina’s shoulders.

“You need to stop trying,” she said gently. “Because if he’s too much of a coward to explain himself, then he doesn’t deserve to have you wasting another second on him.”

Sabrina let out a wet, broken laugh, swiping furiously at her face.

“I wish I could,” she whispered. “I really do.”

***

Gabby (Social Media): LANDO. I AM GOING TO KILL YOUR TEAMMATE.

Lando (Car):  …okay, so context would be great before I start panicking???

Jordan (Marketing): Seconded. What did Oscar do this time?

Gabby (Social Media): Oh, you mean aside from being a complete nightmare of a human being to Sabrina for MONTHS??

Lando (Car):  Look, I know he’s socially incompetent, but what happened?

Gabby (Social Media): HE MADE HER CRY.

Lucy (Engineer): OH WHAT THE HELL.

Matt (Mechanic): Wait, actually cry? Not just frustrated huffing and ‘I’m gonna scream’ kind of cry?

Gabby (Social Media): FULL ON. TEARS. Lando, she thinks he hates her. She literally just said, “Why does he hate me?” THROUGH TEARS.

Lando (Car):  …I’m going to kill him.

Gabby (Social Media): Not if I get there first.

Emily (PR): Oh my God. Sabrina is one of the nicest people here, what is WRONG with him??

Lando (Car):  You guys. He doesn’t hate her. He likes her. He just has the social skills of a damp paper towel.

Gabby (Social Media): OH REALLY? You wanna come tell her that while she’s sobbing into my shirt??

Lando (Car):  I—

Lando (Car): Okay yeah that’s really bad.

Adam (Hospitality): What the hell does he do to make her think he hates her???

Gabby (Social Media): Oh, you mean aside from looking like he’d rather walk into oncoming traffic than hold a conversation with her?? Or the fact that whenever she so much as breathes in his direction, he either ignores her or flees the scene like she’s a serial killer???

Matt (Mechanic): Tbf, he also does that when I ask him to sign merch for my niece.

Gabby (Social Media): THAT IS NOT THE POINT.

Lando (Car):  I swear he’s just a nervous wreck around her.

Gabby (Social Media): Well, congratulations, your nervous wreck of a teammate has finally broken her.

Lando (Car): Okay, okay, I’m fixing this.

Gabby (Social Media): Fixing it how??

Lando (Car):  Step 1: Yell at Oscar.

Lando (Car):  Step 2: Figure out Step 2.

Emily (PR): This is going to be a disaster.

Matt (Mechanic): Someone record it.

***

Oscar barely had time to react before Lando stormed into his hotel room, slamming the door shut behind him.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Lando demanded, eyes blazing.

Oscar blinked, still in his McLaren hoodie, halfway through removing his shoes. “Uh—”

Lando cut him off. “Sabrina is CRYING, mate. ACTUAL TEARS. Do you understand how hard it is to make someone like Sabrina cry? You have to be horrible. And congratulations! You did it!”

Oscar’s stomach sank. “She’s crying?”

“Yes, you absolute moron!” Lando threw his hands up. “Gabby just texted the group chat saying she’s full-on sobbing because she thinks you hate her.”

Oscar swallowed. “I don’t—”

“I KNOW YOU DON’T,” Lando yelled. “But do you know what she knows? That every time she tries to talk to you, you look like you’re being held at gunpoint and then RUN AWAY.”

Oscar rubbed a hand over his face, guilt pooling in his gut. “I didn’t mean to—”

“Well, guess what? Intentions don’t mean shit if the person on the other end is crying their eyes out in a hotel room thinking you despise their existence.” Lando grabbed Oscar’s arm and yanked him toward the door. “You’re coming with me.”

Oscar dug his heels in. “Lando—”

“No. I don’t care if you combust from secondhand embarrassment. You’re apologizing to her.”

Oscar sighed, defeated, and let himself be dragged down the hallway.

Sabrina looked up when the door swung open. Her eyes are still red-rimmed, and when she sees Oscar standing there, she stiffened immediately. Gabby, beside her on the bed, narrowed her eyes.

“What is he doing here?” Sabrina asked, voice hoarse.

“He has something to say,” Lando announces, shoving Oscar forward before leaning against the door like a prison guard. “And he’s not leaving until he says it.”

Oscar’s mouth went dry. Sabrina crossed her arms, waiting. Gabby glared.

“I—” Oscar started, but the words catch in his throat.

Sabrina exhaled sharply. “Let me guess. You want me to stop bothering you? You think I should take the hint?” She shook her head, voice cracking. “I get it, okay? I got it a long time ago. You don’t have to do this whole awkward pity act.”

Oscar felt like the world had flipped upside down. “Sabrina—”

“No,” she interrupted, standing up. “You’ve spent months making me feel like I’m less than nothing to you. Like I’m some annoyance you can’t wait to get away from. And now, what? You’re forced to be here, and I’m supposed to pretend it’s fine?”

“That’s not—”

“Then WHAT is it?” she snapped, eyes burning. “Because I have tried, Oscar. I’ve tried to be nice. I’ve tried to talk to you. And every single time, you look at me like I’ve killed your dog before you run away like you can’t stand to be in the same room as me.” Her voice wobbled. “Do you have any idea how much that sucks?”

Oscar was frozen, heart pounding. Sabrina’s chest rises and falls unevenly, her fists clenched at her sides.

“I don’t hate you,” he blurted.

Sabrina lets out a bitter laugh. “You have a really funny way of showing it.”

“I don’t—” Oscar ran a hand through his hair, exhaling harshly. “I like you, okay?”

The room went dead silent.

Sabrina blinked. “What?”

Oscar squeezes his eyes shut, then opened them again. “I like you,” he repeats, quieter this time. “That’s why I’ve been so—” He gestures vaguely at himself, expression pained. “Weird. I get nervous, and then I panic, and then I make everything worse.”

Sabrina just stares at him, speechless. Gabby’s jaw has dropped. Lando lets out an I KNEW IT under his breath.

Oscar shifted awkwardly. “I never meant to make you feel like I hated you. I just... didn’t know how to act like a normal person around you.”

Sabrina exhaled slowly, emotions warring on her face. Finally, she rubbed her hands over her eyes. “I cannot believe this.”

Oscar winced. “Yeah.”

Lando clapped his hands together. “Okay, well, I think this is a great development! Now that the truth is out, maybe we can all move past the months of absolute torture you’ve both inflicted on us.”

Sabrina glared at him. “Lando.”

“What?”

She sighed. “Shut up.”

Oscar was standing there like he wants the ground to swallow him whole. Gabby, sitting on the bed, was looking between them like she’s watching the most fascinating TV drama of the year.

“You like me,” Sabrina repeated, like she’s trying to process the words in real time. “That’s why you’ve spent months acting like I have the plague?”

Oscar shifted his weight from foot to foot, looking thoroughly miserable. “Yes?”

Sabrina stared at him, then threw her hands up. “That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard!”

Lando makes an exaggerated ding ding ding motion with his hands. “That’s what I’ve been saying!”

Oscar shot him a glare. “Not helping.”

Sabrina pressed her fingers to her temples, exhaling sharply. “Do you know how much I’ve stressed about this? How much I’ve analyzed every single interaction we’ve ever had, trying to figure out what I did to make you hate me? And the answer was just this?” She gestured at him, looking completely exasperated. “You like me?”

Oscar winced. “I panicked.”

“Oh my god,” she groaned, dropping onto the edge of the bed.

Lando leaned against the wall, looking far too amused by the situation. “I mean, at least we got to the bottom of it, yeah? No more crying, no more existential crises about why Oscar Piastri has been treating you like an actual curse.”

Sabrina glared at him again. “Lando.”

“What?”

“Go away.”

Lando blinked. “Excuse me?”

“This is your fault,” she said, standing back up and jabbing a finger in his direction. 

Lando scoffed, offended. “I tried! Do you know how many times I’ve told Oscar to stop being a complete weirdo about this?” He turned to Oscar. “Tell her! Tell her how many times I’ve told you to stop being an idiot!”

Oscar sighed. “He has told me.”

“See?” Lando gestured dramatically. “I tried to help, but noooo, someone just had to be emotionally repressed and incapable of functioning like a normal human being around their crush.”

Oscar pinched the bridge of his nose. “Lando, leave.”

Lando raised his hands in surrender. “Fine. But you both owe me after this.”

He strided to the door, pausing dramatically with his hand on the handle. “Oh, and just so you know? The entire McLaren staff group chat is losing their minds over this. We’ve all been waiting for this moment for months.”

Sabrina groaned. Oscar looks like he might pass out.

Lando grinned. “Okay, now I’m leaving.”

And with that, he walked out, whistling cheerfully.

Gabby gave them one look before following behind him. 

Once the door clicked shut, silence settled over the room.

Sabrina exhaled, looking up at Oscar again. “So.”

Oscar shifted uncomfortably. “So.”

She tilted her head, studying him. “What do we do now?”

He hesitated, then said, “I think this is the part where I properly apologise for being a complete asshole.”

Sabrina snorted, some of the tension finally easing from her shoulders. “Yeah. Probably.”

Oscar met her eyes. “I really am sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel like—like any of that. I was just so nervous all the time that I kept making things worse, and then it snowballed, and I didn’t know how to fix it.”

Sabrina watched him for a long moment, like she was deciding whether or not to accept that. Then she sighed. “Okay.”

Oscar blinked. “Okay?”

“I accept your apology,” she said, crossing her arms again. “But you really need to work on your people skills.”

A ghost of a smile tugs at the corner of his mouth. “Yeah. I’ve been told.”

She raised an eyebrow. “By Lando?”

“And everyone else.”

She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. “God. This is ridiculous.”

Oscar hesitated. “I, um. I get if this whole thing has been too much, and if you don’t want to—”

“Oh my god, just ask me out,” Sabrina interrupts.

Oscar stops. “What?”

Sabrina gestures vaguely. “You. Me. A date. Because if I have to spend one more week waiting for you to act normal, I will actually lose my mind.”

Oscar swallowed. “Would you say yes?”

Sabrina sighed dramatically. “After all of this? If I say no, I’d just be proving Lando right about us being a disaster.”

Oscar let out a short laugh. “So… will you go out with me?”

Sabrina rolled her eyes, but there was a small smile playing at the corner of her lips. “Yes, Oscar.”

Oscar exhales, something warm settling in his chest. “Okay. Good.”

A beat of silence. Then—

“OH MY GOD,” Lando yells from outside the door. “I KNEW IT.”

Oscar groans. Sabrina bursts into laughter.

And just like that, everything finally made sense.

***

Lando (Car):  EVERYONE SHUT UP AND PAY ATTENTION. I HAVE DONE IT. I HAVE SUCCEEDED. I AM A GENIUS.

Lucy (Engineer): …What did you do.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh god, what did you break.

Adam (Hospitality): If this is about your fantasy football league, I’m muting you.

Lando (Car):  NO. IT’S EVEN BETTER. I HAVE MATCHMADE. I HAVE FIXED OSCAR PIASTRI.

Lucy (Engineer): That’s a bold claim.

Matt (Mechanic): That’s an impossible claim.

Adam (Hospitality): Fixed in what way? Like, emotionally? That feels out of your skill set.

Lando (Car): OSCAR AND Sabrina ARE GOING ON A DATE. I AM RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS. I AM CUPID. I AM INEVITABLE.

Lucy (Engineer): …What.

Jordan (Marketing): No.

Matt (Mechanic): This is a prank.

Lando (Car):  ASK HIM. ASK HER. I DRAGGED HIM TO APOLOGIZE AND HE CONFESSED HIS CRUSH AND THEN SHE SAID YES AND NOW THEY’RE A THING.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh my god.

Adam (Hospitality): I feel like this should be impossible.

Emily (PR): Are we sure she’s not secretly plotting revenge?

Gabby (Social Media): Yeah, I feel like she deserves at least a week to recover from months of psychological warfare before making this decision.

Lando (Car):  NOPE. IT’S HAPPENING. I AM A HERO.

Lucy (Engineer): I don’t think that’s the word I’d use.

Adam (Hospitality): Did Oscar even want you to set them up?

Lando (Car):  LOL NO.

Matt (Mechanic): So you bullied him into a relationship.

Lando (Car): MATCHMAKING. NOT BULLYING. DIFFERENT.

Gabby (Social Media): Sabrina better make him suffer first, just on principle.

Lucy (Engineer): Yeah, she deserves to be emotionally compensated.

Emily (PR): Someone make sure Oscar doesn’t panic and ruin it before the first date even happens.

Lando (Car):  DON’T WORRY. I AM HIS DATING COACH NOW.

Gabby (Social Media): That is so much worse.

Matt (Mechanic): This is a disaster.

Lucy (Engineer): I’m getting popcorn.

Jordan (Marketing): Oh, absolutely.

Adam (Hospitality): We should start a bet on how long it takes before Sabrina realizes dating Oscar is harder than working here.

Lando (Car):  Y’ALL HAVE NO FAITH.

Emily (PR): Absolutely not.

Lucy (Engineer): None.

Adam (Hospitality): Zero.

Matt (Mechanic): We have seen him try to talk to her.

Lando (Car):  WELL NOW THEY’RE DATING. SO I WIN.

Gabby (Social Media): Bold of you to assume she won’t dump him out of frustration within a week.

Jordan (Marketing): Honestly, I give it three days.

Lando (Car):  Y’ALL ARE HATERS. I AM A LEGEND. OSCAR OWES ME HIS LIFE. Sabrina OWES ME HER HAPPINESS. THIS TEAM OWES ME A STATUE.

Matt (Mechanic): …

Lucy (Engineer): Muting him now.

Jordan (Marketing): Same.

***

Lando (Car):  UPDATE. THEY ARE ON THE DATE. I REPEAT. THEY ARE ON THE DATE.

Lucy (Engineer): Are you watching them right now?

Jordan (Marketing): Are we… stalking them.

Matt (Mechanic): I just wanna know how long until Oscar panics and spills his drink.

Lando (Car): I’M NOT STALKING. I’M JUST… MAKING SURE MY HARD WORK PAYS OFF.

Gabby (Social Media): You are literally sitting two tables away from them.

Lando (Car):  THAT’S CALLED SUPERVISION.

Emily (PR): This is deeply unethical.

Lucy (Engineer): Yeah, I’m pretty sure we’re violating like five HR policies right now.

Gabby (Social Media): If HR asks, I was not here.

Matt (Mechanic): So what’s happening?

Lando (Car):  OKAY. So. Sabrina is talking. Oscar is nodding. HE HAS NOT SAID A SINGLE WORD.

Lucy (Engineer): Classic.

Jordan (Marketing): Sounds about right.

Lando (Car):  Wait. WAIT. HE JUST TRIED TO TALK. HE OPENED HIS MOUTH.

Lucy (Engineer): And?

Lando (Car): HE KNOCKED OVER HIS WATER GLASS INSTEAD.

Lucy (Engineer): Of course he did.

Gabby (Social Media): That’s our boy.

Emily (PR): Was it a full glass?

Lando (Car):  OH IT WAS VERY FULL. IT HAS NOW ENTERED Sabrina’S LAP.

Jordan (Marketing): Jesus Christ.

Lucy (Engineer): It’s over. She’s leaving.

Adam (Hospitality): There is no coming back from this.

Lando (Car): NO WAIT SHE’S LAUGHING.

Matt (Mechanic): What?

Lucy (Engineer): …Why??

Adam (Hospitality): Is she okay??

Lando (Car):  I THINK SHE JUST ACCEPTED THAT HE’S A DISASTER AND IS EMBRACING IT.

Gabby (Social Media): Honestly, that’s the only way this relationship survives.

Emily (PR): I have no words.

Matt (Mechanic): Is Oscar okay?

Lando (Car):  HE LOOKS LIKE HE WANTS TO CRAWL UNDER THE TABLE BUT SHE’S SMILING AT HIM. HE MIGHT SURVIVE THIS.

Gabby (Social Media): Sabrina is way too kind for this world.

Jordan (Marketing): Should we be worried about her decision-making skills?

Gabby (Social Media): Absolutely.

Lando (Car):  GUYS GUYS SHE JUST PUT HER HAND ON HIS ARM. THIS IS PROGRESS.

Matt (Mechanic): Do you think he’s gonna pass out?

Lucy (Engineer): 50/50 chance.

Jordan (Marketing): Do we have a medic on standby?

Adam (Hospitality): I bet he overthinks it and freezes.

Lando (Car):  HE’S JUST STARING AT HER HAND LIKE IT’S A COMPLEX MATH PROBLEM.

Matt (Mechanic): Yeah, that tracks.

Lucy (Engineer): What’s the over/under on him panicking and excusing himself to the bathroom for like ten minutes.

Adam (Hospitality): Already placing bets.

Lando (Car):  I AM SO PROUD. MY BOY IS ON A DATE. HE’S FLAILING BUT HE’S ON A DATE.

Emily (PR): This is the single most unhinged group chat I have ever been part of.

Gabby (Social Media): Agreed.

Matt (Mechanic): Not even top five, honestly.

Lando (Car):  I WILL UPDATE YOU ALL LATER. STAY TUNED.

Lucy (Engineer): God help us all.

Lando (Car):  OKAY UPDATE. OSCAR SURVIVED THE HAND ON ARM INCIDENT. BARELY.

Lucy (Engineer): Define “barely.”

Matt (Mechanic): Is he still breathing?

Lando (Car):  Yes. But he was so still for like a full 30 seconds that I thought he had short-circuited.

Adam (Hospitality): He probably did.

Gabby (Social Media): The man is a Windows XP loading screen in human form.

Lando (Car):  Anyway. They’re talking again. I can’t hear what they’re saying but Sabrina just tilted her head like she’s curious about something.

Emily (PR): Oh god. What did he say?

Lando (Car):  I HAVE NO IDEA BUT HIS FACE IS COMPLETELY RED.

Matt (Mechanic): He probably just apologized for spilling the water… again.

Lucy (Engineer): That’s fair. But also, is it too much to ask for him to just act normal for one date?

Gabby (Social Media): Yes.

Adam (Hospitality): Highly unrealistic expectations.

Lando (Car):  HOLY SHIT WAIT. HE JUST MADE HER LAUGH. ON PURPOSE.

Lucy (Engineer): No way.

Matt (Mechanic): That doesn’t sound right.

Adam (Hospitality): Are you sure she’s laughing with him and not at him?

Lando (Car): It looked intentional???

Emily (PR): Are you absolutely certain?

Lando (Car):  No.

Jordan (Marketing): Reasonable.

Lando (Car): BUT SHE’S STILL SMILING AND HE LOOKS LIKE HE MIGHT ACTUALLY BE RELAXING.

Lucy (Engineer): Impossible.

Adam (Hospitality): Sounds fake.

Matt (Mechanic): I won’t believe it until we see proof.

Lando (Car):  WELL GOOD NEWS. I HAVE FOOTAGE.

Emily (PR): Lando, please tell me you did not just record them on their date.

Lando (Car):  I may or may not have.

Jordan (Marketing): That is so creepy.

Lucy (Engineer): So send it.

Adam (Hospitality): Yeah, we need evidence.

Lando (Car):  SENDING…

(Lando has sent one video.)

Matt (Mechanic): …Wait. Is this actually real???

Lucy (Engineer): He did make her laugh.

Jordan (Marketing): She leans in a little too.

Adam (Hospitality): This is history.

Emily (PR): I hate that we’re all so emotionally invested in this.

Lando (Car):  GUYS WAIT—

Jordan (Marketing):: Oh no.

Matt (Mechanic): What?

Lando (Car):  HE JUST LOOKED AT HER LIPS.

Lucy (Engineer): 😳

Adam (Hospitality): 😳

Jordan (Marketing):: 😳

Matt (Mechanic): 😳

Gabby (Social Media): …Are we about to witness Oscar Piastri actually kissing someone???

Lando (Car):  I DON’T KNOW BUT HE IS THINKING ABOUT IT. I CAN SEE IT.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh my god.

Gabby (Social Media): Sabrina just tucked her hair behind her ear. That’s the universal “I like you” sign.

Matt (Mechanic): This is HUGE.

Lando (Car): GUYS HE’S GONNA DO IT. HE’S GONNA—

Gabby (Social Media): DON’T JINX IT.

Lando (Car):  OH FOR FUCK’S SAKE. HE JUST PANICKED AND LOOKED AWAY.

Lucy (Engineer): Oh my god.

Adam (Hospitality): This idiot.

Matt (Mechanic): The sheer whiplash.

Lucy (Engineer): This is painful to witness.

Emily (PR): Someone go shake some sense into him.

Lando (Car):  I AM SO MAD.

Gabby (Social Media): We were so close.

Lucy (Engineer): Classic Oscar Piastri.

Matt (Mechanic): What now.

Lando (Car):  I AM FORMULATING A PLAN.

Jordan (Marketing):: God help us.

Emily (PR): Please don’t make it worse.

Lando (Car): I will get these two together if it’s the last thing I do.

Gabby (Social Media): Let’s be honest, it probably will be.

Lucy (Engineer): R.I.P. Lando Norris. Cause of death: excessive matchmaking attempts.

Gabby (Social Media): We’ll put it on your tombstone.

Lando (Car):  YOU’LL THANK ME WHEN THIS WORKS.

Gabby (Social Media): Big if.

Emily (PR): Huge if.

Lando (Car):  You’ll see. 😈

Lando (Car):  OKAY. NEW PLAN.

Gabby (Social Media): Oh no.

Lucy (Engineer): Here we go.

Matt (Mechanic): I’m scared.

Jordan (Marketing):: We should be.

Emily (PR): Lando, I beg you to reconsider whatever you’re about to say.

Lando (Car): TOO LATE. I’M TEXTING OSCAR RIGHT NOW.

Adam (Hospitality): About what?

Lando (Car):  ABOUT HOW HE NEEDS TO STOP BEING A COWARD AND KISS HER.

Matt (Mechanic): …During the date?

Lucy (Engineer): Oh my god.

Jordan (Marketing):: He’s going to see you texting him.

Gabby (Social Media): Lando, no.

Lando (Car):  Lando, yes.

(Lando has sent a screenshot.)

Lando (Car):  SENT.

Matt (Mechanic): …“KISS THE GIRL YOU COWARD.”

Gabby (Social Media): That’s what you went with???

Jordan (Marketing):: Subtle.

Lucy (Engineer): Elegant.

Emily (PR): Deranged.

Lando (Car): Well, he just looked at his phone.

Gabby (Social Media): Oh god.

Matt (Mechanic): How’s he reacting?

Lando (Car):  He blinked. Like, twice. Real fast.

Adam (Hospitality): That means he’s panicking.

Gabby (Social Media): Yeah, that’s a full system reboot.

Lando (Car):  WAIT. HE JUST PUT HIS PHONE DOWN AND SAID SOMETHING TO HER.

Lucy (Engineer): WHAT DID HE SAY.

Lando (Car):  I DON’T KNOW, I CAN’T LIP READ. BUT SHE’S SMILING.

Matt (Mechanic): HOLY SHIT.

Gabby (Social Media): If this works, I take back everything I said.

Lucy (Engineer): No you won’t.

Gabby (Social Media): Yeah, no I won’t.

Lando (Car):  HE’S LEANING IN.

Gabby (Social Media): OH MY GOD.

Adam (Hospitality): I’M GOING TO THROW UP.

Gabby (Social Media): IT’S HAPPENING.

Jordan (Marketing): SOMEONE RECORD THIS.

Emily (PR): DO NOT RECORD THIS.

Lando (Car):  I ALREADY AM.

(Lando has sent one video.)

Gabby (Social Media): HOLY SHIT HE DID IT.

Gabby (Social Media): I NEED A MOMENT.

Matt (Mechanic): HE ACTUALLY KISSED HER.

Jordan (Marketing):: I CANNOT BELIEVE THIS WORKED.

Emily (PR): Delete the video. Right now.

Lando (Car):  Absolutely not.

Matt (Mechanic): He’s still alive, right? Like, he didn’t just immediately short-circuit and pass out?

Lando (Car):  Barely.

Lucy (Engineer): I think we should all take a moment to recognize the true hero here.

Jordan (Marketing):: Lando?

Lucy (Engineer): Lando.

Matt (Mechanic): Lando.

Gabby (Social Media): Please don’t encourage him.

Lando (Car):  You’re all so welcome. 😌

***

[lucygraysboy]

“tiny tim? oh, what a cute nickname,” the cowboy coos with a smile, listening to the story about these two little children and feeling something stir deep inside of him. this girl truly is an angel, he can tell just by the way she speaks about her tiny friends and how she always takes care of them. though, it’s a bittersweet feeling, another reminder of how much she’s got to lose, the kind of sacrifices she’d have to make if she wanted to head south with him. she’ll never leave these kids behind. “you’ve got experience treatin’ two patients at the same time, that’s impressive, lucy gray! and sounds like trouble always finds tiny tim and maude ivory. not a dull day with these two, hm? do you want that? in the future, i mean? little ones of your own?” she’ll be a good mom one day. god, why is he thinking about these things? why does he care? it’s not like he’ll be around to see that. blushing as he trots back over to the porch, wiping his hands on his pants, he can’t shake off this strange feeling of being watched and keeps glancing over his shoulder, scanning their surroundings to no avail. must be his imagination. there really is no one else out here. “thanks for watchin’ my back!” he chirps, plopping down on the wooden bench and picking his knife back up to help with the chopping. “you did real good today. you’re a natural with horses.” 

“maude ivory and her lil friend tiny tim, both of em… always into somethin’. just like one day they were climbing on logs and trees while we was out walkin’ back in the fall and lo behold— there they each go, scrapin’ their knees and cryin’ while i was trying to pick out wood from BOTH youngin’s knees at one time.” playfully she shakes her head, they’re only children, she knows. but they’re still a mess. “skinny arms can go a long ways, as long as you got a will— there’s a way.” smiling confidently, that’s what her mama always said. glancing down at his finger poking her arm, she gently smacks his hand and reaches over the table to poke his arm back. “alright, darlin’.” the songbird gives a single nod, fawn eyes follow where he goes and finds him only more fascinatin’. she rests her chin in her hand, needing to be chopping more vegetables, but she can’t from smiling at him. “i am, i am. don’t worry, i’m lookin’ out for you!” smile spreads wider and lucy gray laughs.

[covenofagatha]

Only say my name

Agnes x reader

You resort to a desperate measure to get your ex-girlfriend to talk to you

Word count: 3k

Warnings: daddy kink, semi-public sex, fingering, oral, handcuffs, light choking, degradation

A/N: got this idea after listening to "Just One Yesterday" by Fall Out Boy lol

The flashing red and blue lights alert you of her arrival and you perk up from where you’re lounging against a dark windowsill in an alley. 

The cop car is hidden from your view but the sound of the door opening is unmistakable before it slams shut. Boots thump against the sidewalk, a shadow growing longer in the flickering lights. 

Your heart beats fast in your chest and you wipe your clammy palms on your short skirt as she rounds the corner and pauses, taking you in with a detested grimace. 

“Detective,” you drawl, a slow smirk spreading across your face. Your skin is already heating up just from the sight of her.

Agnes O’Connor rakes her eyes over you, pursing her lips. The glow from her car illuminates the wrinkles on her pale face and the iciness in her blue eyes. Her dark hair is pulled back in a loose ponytail and she’s wearing her signature flannel with a navy fleece windbreaker and the black pants you know make her ass look good. Handcuffs dangle from her belt loop and she shrugs back her jacket so you can see them better. 

She steps forward until she’s only a few feet away from you and sniffs as she takes in your surroundings. It’s a small alleyway littered with empty soda cans, glass from broken beer bottles, milk crates that have never had anything in them, and puddles that never seem to completely dry. The building you’re leaning against is Alfie’s, a dive bar that’s frequented on weekends, but not so much on Tuesdays like today. 

“Want to tell me why the station got a call about an hour ago telling me that my ex-girlfriend is selling cocaine outside Alfie’s?” Agnes asks gruffly, resting a foot on top of a crate. 

You simper coyly and tap a finger to your lips thoughtfully. “Hmm, about an hour ago? Oh—maybe because that’s when I placed the anonymous tip.” 

To her credit, she doesn’t even look surprised. “So you’re not selling cocaine?” 

Pushing off the window, you step closer and notice the way she becomes more guarded. It stings but you brush it off. “I just missed you,” you say softly.

Pretending to commit a second-degree felony just to get an ex’s attention is definitely a new low for you. But sometimes desperate times call for desperate measures and she wasn’t returning any of your texts and calls. 

Plus it worked. 

“You’re insane,” Agnes scoffs and you grin manically before closing the distance and tracing a finger down her jacket zipper. 

“You don’t miss me, Agnes?” you ask, voice pure and sweet. You give her the doe-eyes that always used to work on her. 

She grabs your wrist and holds it tightly. “It’s been three months. It was for the best. You need to move on.” 

Undeterred, you wrench your arm from her grip, getting a thrill. “That doesn’t answer my question.” 

Agnes holds your unwavering stare, the vein in her forehead throbbing amidst the police car lights, until she can’t do it anymore. Her gaze drops to the ground and she doesn’t answer. 

Feeling victorious, you run a hand down her chest and stomach, stopping when you get to the button of her pants and she shivers and refuses to look at you now. 

“You don’t think about me at night when you’re all alone in bed?” you whisper and her cheek twitches. Your finger circles her button, waiting for her permission. “When you’ve had a long day at work and you wish there was someone there to help take the edge off?” 

Her jaw clenches. “No,” Agnes spits out, but you were together long enough to tell when she’s lying. 

“Really?” you breathe and curl the wispy tendrils of her hair uncaptured in her ponytail around your fingers. She gives you a curt nod, eyes darting everywhere in the dark alley. “Then why are you here?” 

This makes her falter. “What?” 

You step back with a shrug and a raise of your eyebrow. “I called the station and left the tip. Didn’t mention you by name or anything. You could’ve left it alone and let someone else deal with me. But here you are.” 

“That doesn’t mean anything,” she argues as you smile smugly. “I just wanted to see the depths you’ve fallen to now. I’ve seen the tramps you’ve been parading around town with. Dealing drugs though? That might be rock bottom for you.” 

“Wow, you know, for someone who broke up with me because you were ‘too busy,’ you sure have been keeping extensive tabs on me,” you say sardonically. 

Agnes rolls her eyes. “And you pretended to be selling crack to get me to talk to you. Do you know how much trouble you would be in if it wasn’t me who came here? Giving a false report and wasting a detective’s time? That’d be at least a night in jail and then a fine.” 

You hold out your arms to her, wrists pressed together and stick out your bottom lip. “Arrest me then.” 

She looks you up and down, brows furrowing. “What? No. Get out of here and stop wasting my time.” 

“Oh, come on, Detective. You can’t be caught giving special treatment, even to your ex. Go on—arrest me.” 

Scowling, Agnes unclips her handcuffs from her belt loop, roughly grabs your shoulder and spins you around, and locks one cuff around your wrist and then the other. You don’t miss her sharp intake of breath when you press your ass against her crotch and you smile. You’re violently reminded of all the times she restrained you in other ways and you wonder if she’s thinking of them too. 

When she pushes you forward by the chain, you can feel the slick between your legs. 

“Aren’t you going to tell me my rights?” 

She stops and looks at you, eyes hard but curious. Much like you know her, she knows you just as well. 

And Agnes knows you’re up to something. 

“Fine,” she gives in. “You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be held against you.” 

You hold her gaze and lean in with a wicked smirk. “Agnes.” 

There’s a shadow of heat on her face and the gleam in her eye stands out against the red and blue lights that are still flashing. 

But she sets her jaw and shoves you forward, leaving you scrambling to adapt. 

“Okay fine. How about…daddy,” you rasp and she almost misses her step. 

Agnes steps away from you and tousles her hair, messing it up even more, like she’s deciding what to do with you. Your stomach twists and burns and your cunt is almost aching with her proximity. 

When you were together, you had sex almost every night. Three months without it has left you incredibly desperate for touch and no matter who you’ve tried to fill the void with, you’ve just been left unsatisfied and missing Agnes. 

Without warning, she grabs you by the throat and your breath catches. Her lip curls as she walks you backwards until you’re pressed against the exterior of Alfie’s. 

“Is this what you wanted?” she seethes and you strain against the cold metal around your wrists. 

“Yes,” you choke out. 

Agnes laughs cruelly. “You were so fucking desperate for this that you risked getting arrested?” 

“What was I supposed to do, Agnes? You wouldn’t talk to me!” 

She grabs your cheeks and smushes them together so you can’t say anything else. It hurts your jaw but you moan anyway. 

“Well, you got what you wanted, didn’t you, honey?” she asks condescendingly. You nod anyway and she squeezes tighter. “Now what am I going to do with you?” 

You garble something nonsensically and she lets go of your face with an amused look. 

It takes you a moment to catch your breath, but then you offer, “ I can go down on you?” 

Agnes is caught off guard but her face quickly resets. “Are you trying to bribe a detective?” 

“Depends,” you say, teasing lilt to your voice. “Is it working?” 

She growls and grabs a fistful of your hair before lowering you down to your knees. The gravel on your skin makes you wince but she unzips her pants and shoves them down just enough for her to widen her stance over you and you forget all about the sting. 

Her plain black underwear makes you gasp and she yanks on your hair again to pull you forward. The handcuffs bite your wrists as you struggle but the pain bleeds into pleasure when Agnes’s short nails scratch at your head. 

“Make daddy feel good and we’ll see about your punishment,” she says, voice gruff with heat and you lean in, mouth watering, to nip at her cunt through her panties. 

She reaches down with her other hand to slide her underwear to the side and the musky smell of her goes straight to your own pussy and you rub your thighs together to try to relieve some of the pressure. 

Instead of going straight for her cunt, you suck kisses into the pale skin of her upper thigh. She makes a sound when you soothe the spot with your tongue and she shivers. 

“Don’t tease,” Agnes orders through gritted teeth and you chuckle. 

The first drag of your flattened tongue through her folds has her hand tightening in your hair and she hisses. She is fucking wet. 

Agnes can pretend she doesn’t miss you all she wants, but her body betrays her. It makes your own crackle with electricity and there’s a burning fire in your core. 

You tease around her clit with kitten-licks and she’s biting her lip to hold back her noises—you know how loud she can be—but her head is tossed back and the glow from her car has her euphoric expression lit up. 

You finally lick her clit directly and she lets out a muffled groan. Your wrists feel rubbed raw but you still keep pulling like maybe you’ll be able to break free and touch her. She keeps your hair gripped tight so she can keep you where she wants you and you continue lapping at her clit. 

Agnes groans, less-restrained this time, when you trail your tongue down and shove it inside her, curling it, and moaning at her sweet heat that floods your mouth. 

She begins to rut her hips against your face and as your tongue strokes inside her cunt, the tip of your nose rubs against her clit until she overwhelms all of your senses. You hear yourself making noises and the dull ache in your wrists momentarily distracts you before she pulls your hair again and brings you back to the present. 

You wish more than anything that you could touch her, feel her clenching around your fingers as you curl three of them up deep inside her just the way she likes. She keens when you massage her spongy spot with your tongue and bucks her hips harder. Your face is getting wetter and you tilt your head ever-so-slightly to the side to get a breath of air before you dive back in. 

“Fuck, right there,” Agnes gasps and grinds down against your tongue. Your cunt is throbbing right now, slickness spilling out around your panties, and you moan into her. 

She swears again at the vibrations and tries to spread her legs even wider so your tongue can get deeper inside her but it doesn’t work that well, so she drags you back up to her clit. You latch onto it like it’s a lifeline and she says something that you can’t quite make out. 

You alternate between hard licks and sucking on her clit, straining against the cuffs uncontrollably, while she continues to ride your face. 

“God, I forgot how good your mouth is,” she groans and you scrape your teeth against her in response, making her jolt. Her wetness is coating your cheeks—you can feel how sticky she’s made you—and you willingly drink more of her, willingly devour more of her because you’ve just fucking missed her so much. 

“Daddy,” you gasp out against her cunt, just loud enough for her to hear, and you feel her throb. 

Your biceps are taut, burning, already sore, your elbows are stiff from being locked straight for too long, and your wrists feel wet—none of it matters because Agnes lets out a high-pitched sound and bucks so hard that her pelvis hits your nose. 

“I’m close,” she gasps out. “Daddy’s so close.”

Enclosing your lips around her clit, you suck roughly and then lash your tongue against her while she continues to move against your mouth. Her clit is pulsing, wetness is gushing out of her pussy and onto your chin and—

The coil snaps inside of her and Agnes comes all over your face with quiet moans, not wanting to give you any more satisfaction than that. You keep licking at her through her orgasm and then double-down your efforts once she stops shaking, but she tugs you away from her, muttering something about being “too sensitive.” 

Your head stings when she pulls you up by your hair and pushes your back against the wall. It’s hard to lean against it properly with your hands restrained behind you but you stop worrying about it when Agnes, after pulling up her underwear and pants, presses against you and slides a hand between your legs. 

“What do you say, detective?Think I can get off for good behavior?” you ask slyly and she rolls her eyes and moves suddenly. 

A strangled gasp tears itself from your throat when she slides two fingers over the wet gusset of your underwear and prods your opening through the fabric, getting it more soaked with you. 

“Such a slut for daddy, aren’t you?” she coos and you nod pathetically. A smile stretches across her face, etching the lines in her chin and cheeks and forehead and you get the sudden urge to run your tongue over them. She leans in, mouth pressed against your ear. “Say it.” 

Fuck. “I’m a slut for you, daddy,” you whine and you can feel her smirking. She keeps teasing you, circling your clit through your panties so you keep going. “Such a slut that I’d do anything for you to fuck me, I just need you so badly, please, daddy—” 

Agnes peels your underwear from your sopping cunt and slides three fingers in immediately. Your mouth drops open but no sound comes out and she chuckles breathlessly before setting a bruising pace. You pull frantically at the cuffs because you need to get her closer to you, but it’s to no avail. 

She sees you struggling but instead of letting you out, she just smirks and leans down to bite your neck. You hiss at her teeth and she sucks hard on a particularly rough thrust and it has you reeling. 

“Oh god, feels so good,” you babble, head falling back against the wall and she curls her fingers deep. Pleasure skyrockets inside you, the blue and red lights from her cop car mirroring the fireworks through your body. It all bleeds together and you’re panting open-mouthed against her windbreaker as she fucks you. 

“You’re just a desperate slut for me,” she repeats and you nod again because that’s all you can say. “Willing to risk getting arrested just to get my fingers back inside you—fuck, you feel so good—god, I wish I would’ve packed tonight.” 

That makes you gutturally moan and your cunt throbs at the thought of her turning you around, hiking up your skirt, and shoving her big, purple strap into you, the one that always took you some time to work up to, to teach you a lesson about wasting her time. 

“Maybe next time I’ll actually sell cocaine,” you say breathlessly and she laughs before twisting her fingers roughly. 

“You would if it meant you got fucked,” she retorts and her free hand loosely grabs your neck. Even the slight pressure is enough to make you dizzy and the pleasure heightens. Your core is tightening, walls clenching tightly around her fingers, head spinning—she’s too good. 

“Just by you,” you choke out. “Only by you, fuck, daddy—Agnes, I’m gonna—” 

She curls her fingers again and rubs against your g-spot. “Come for me, baby girl.” 

Her thumb swipes at your clit and you fall over the edge, your cunt convulsing around her fingers as she steadily keeps pumping them in and out of you. If you listen closely enough, you can hear your wetness squelching and you can certainly still feel it on your upper thighs. 

Agnes pulls out of you slowly and you grimace at the sudden emptiness that fills your cunt. She cleans her fingers off in her mouth while you watch transfixed. She lets out a low groan at your taste and your clit aches again. 

Will she take you back to her place? Does this change anything? 

You hope both answers are yes. 

She turns you around by the shoulders and you blink at the building, confused for a second, before you feel her hands on your wrists. 

“Fuck,” she mutters. 

There’s a click and your right hand is freed and then another click and the metal restraints are gone. 

You face her and flex your wrists behind your back before raising them up and you see why she cursed. Your skin is scratched and burned from your struggling, specks of blood dotting in a ring. 

She gingerly grabs your forearms and rotates them to assess the damage. Agnes has never used real handcuffs on you, ones that couldn’t easily be broken out of, and you can tell she feels bad. 

“You can buy me dinner to make up for it?” you suggest playfully. She looks at you, eyes earnestly searching your face for something you’re not quite sure of, but after a moment, she nods and puts an arm around your shoulders. 

“Let’s get you cleaned up first,” she murmurs, walking you to her car, and you have to tilt your head away so she doesn’t see the dopey grin on your face. 

Taglist: @lostbutlovely33 @diorrxckstar @whoreforolderfictionalwomen  @katekathry @onemansdreamisanothermansdeath @tayasmellsapples @natashashill @mybraininblood @mysticalmoonlight7  @cactuslover2600 @loveem0mo @readysteddiero-nance @lonelyhalfwitch @lesbiantortilla @crescendoofstars @sol-in-wonderland @ahsfan05 @gbab09 @sasheemo @agathaharness @live-laugh-love-lupone @chiar4anna @fuckedupforkhahn @lowlyjelly @sweetmidnights @n3bula-cats @m1vfs @agathascoven1

[arilevenatz]

Whispers of Atravelle | 𝟏

Chapter word count: 6k

Series Masterlist | Main Masterlist

The morning sun streamed through the window, casting a warm glow over YN’s small but cozy bedroom. The sound of her alarm chimed softly, and she groaned before turning it off. Another normal day.

She stretched, rubbing her eyes, before getting out of bed. A quick shower, a simple outfit—jeans and a hoodie—and she was ready to head out. School wasn’t anything special to her; it was just a part of her daily routine. She had friends, got decent grades, and didn’t attract much attention. She liked it that way.

After school, while most students rushed home or to cafés, YN had somewhere else to be—the animal training center. It was a small place, tucked between a bakery and a bookstore, but it was her favorite place in the world.

“YN! You’re here just in time,” her coworker, Mina, called out as she walked in. “We’ve got a new puppy today. Super energetic.”

YN grinned. “Perfect. I could use some excitement after sitting through math class.”

She walked over to the training area, where a fluffy golden retriever puppy wagged its tail excitedly. The moment she crouched down, the puppy jumped on her, licking her face.

“Okay, okay, calm down,” YN laughed, gently holding the puppy’s paws. “Let’s teach you some manners, little guy.”

Her job wasn’t just about training animals—it was about understanding them, helping them learn, and making sure they found good homes. Every day at the center was filled with wagging tails, happy barks, and the occasional stubborn cat who refused to listen. It was messy, tiring, but she loved every second of it.

Her life was simple. No drama, no worries. Just school, work, and spending time with the animals she adored. And she was perfectly happy with that.

Or so she thought.

The evening air was crisp as YN pedaled across the bridge, the golden hues of the setting sun reflecting off the water below. It was a familiar route, one she had taken countless times before. The wind tugged at her hoodie, and she smiled to herself, enjoying the peaceful ride home after another long but fulfilling day.

Then, it happened.

A loud honk.

Screeching tires.

Blinding headlights.

Before she could react, a car swerved onto the bridge, coming straight for her. Her breath caught in her throat as panic surged through her. She tried to turn, to move out of the way, but it was too fast—too sudden.

The impact sent her flying off her bike. She barely registered the pain before she hit the bridge railing, the force tipping her over. The world spun as she tumbled through the air, the wind rushing past her ears.

Then—cold.

The freezing water swallowed her whole. The shock knocked the air out of her lungs, and she gasped, only to have water rush into her mouth. Her limbs flailed, but the current was too strong, dragging her down, deeper and deeper.

Her vision blurred. The muffled sounds of the world above faded.

The last thing she remembered was the endless dark blue surrounding her, her body sinking into the abyss before everything went black.

YN couldn’t feel anything for a while. It was like floating in a dream—silent, weightless, endless.

Then, all at once, a sharp gasp tore from her lips as she jolted awake.

Her eyes fluttered open, and she sat up abruptly, her heart pounding. Everything around her was unfamiliar. She was lying on a simple wooden bed, covered in a thick quilt that looked handmade. The room was dimly lit by a single oil lamp on a wooden nightstand. The walls were stone, with wooden beams stretching across the ceiling.

She frowned. Where was she?

Her hands gripped the blanket as she looked down at herself. That’s when the confusion deepened.

Her clothes were… different. A long-sleeved, cream-colored blouse with delicate lace at the cuffs. A dark brown corset-like vest was fitted snugly over it, paired with a long flowing skirt. The material felt soft yet sturdy, nothing like the modern fabrics she was used to.

Her breathing quickened. This didn’t make sense. She had been cycling home, right? Then—then a car—she had fallen—

Her fingers flew to her head, pressing against her temple as she tried to recall what had happened. The last thing she remembered was the cold water swallowing her, dragging her down into the darkness.

So how was she here?

Her gaze darted around the room again. The wooden dresser, the small round mirror with an ornate frame, the neatly stacked books on a simple shelf. It all looked… old. Not just old—vintage.

Her stomach twisted.

This wasn’t her home. This wasn’t her room. And, judging by everything around her, this wasn’t even her time.

The door creaked open, and a woman in her late 40s hurried inside. Her eyes were filled with worry as she approached.

"Oh, dear, you're awake!" the woman exclaimed, placing a gentle hand on YN's forehead. "Are you feeling alright?"

YN blinked in confusion. Everything felt so strange, but she could tell this woman was genuinely concerned. Hesitantly, she nodded. "I… I think so."

The woman let out a relieved sigh. "Thank goodness. You had me so worried." She sat at the edge of the bed, smoothing YN’s blanket. "You should rest a little longer."

YN swallowed, still feeling disoriented. She had so many questions, but one pressed on her mind the most. "What… what happened to me?"

The woman gave her a soft, reassuring smile. "You fainted while playing in the garden. You gave us quite the scare, collapsing like that."

Playing in the garden? YN’s mind reeled. That didn’t make sense. She wasn’t playing—she was cycling home. She was on a bridge. She was—

She fell.

Her breath hitched slightly. None of this added up. Her clothes, this house, this woman—none of it was familiar. But for some reason, this woman spoke to her so naturally, as if she had always been here.

YN’s fingers clutched the blanket as she hesitated. Should she tell this woman she didn’t belong here? That she remembered something entirely different?

Or… was it possible that she was the one who was mistaken?

YN couldn’t just stay in bed. Something felt off—everything felt off. Ignoring the woman’s suggestion to rest, she carefully slipped out from under the blanket and stood up. Her legs felt weak for a moment, but she steadied herself and walked toward the door.

The hallway was just as unfamiliar as the room. Wooden floors creaked softly beneath her steps, and the walls were lined with paper doors, much like the ones she had seen in historical dramas. Her stomach twisted with unease.

She pushed open a door leading outside—and froze.

The world before her was nothing like the one she knew.

An old, grand house stretched before her, its curved tiled roofs and wooden pillars standing tall against the sky. The architecture was unmistakably Korean—traditional, elegant, and completely out of place compared to the modern city she had left behind. A wide courtyard spread out in front of her, surrounded by a low stone wall. Beyond that, trees swayed gently in the breeze, their leaves rustling softly. Flowers of all kinds bloomed along the pathways, filling the air with a fresh, natural scent.

No cars. No tall buildings. No power lines.

Her breath caught in her throat.

This wasn’t just some old house tucked away in the city. This was a completely different time.

Something was very, very wrong.

"What are you doing?"

A sharp voice cut through the quiet courtyard, making YN nearly jump out of her skin. Her heart pounded as she whipped around to see a woman in her late 20s standing a few steps away, dressed in a simple but elegant hanbok. The woman’s brows were furrowed in concern.

"Who are you?" YN blurted out, still trying to make sense of everything.

The woman looked taken aback. "What are you talking about, my lady? I am your helper."

Helper? My lady?

YN’s head spun. None of this was making sense. She had never seen this woman before in her life.

"What?" she whispered, her voice barely steady.

The woman’s frown deepened as she stepped closer. "My lady, are you feeling unwell? Let’s go inside. You shouldn’t be wandering around after fainting."

YN took a step back, her mind racing. This had to be a dream. There was no other explanation. But if it was… why did it feel so real?

YN couldn’t take it anymore. The air was thick with tension, and the woman’s words only seemed to deepen the mystery of her situation. She stood up abruptly, her frustration boiling over.

"Maybe just call a doctor!" she shouted, her voice raw with emotion. "I don’t need to be treated like I’m possessed. I need answers!"

The two women froze, exchanging another glance before the older woman nodded. "A doctor… Yes, we’ll call a doctor."

Within moments, the house seemed to settle into an uneasy quiet, and before long, a man in his mid-40s arrived, dressed in a simple yet dignified outfit, carrying a leather bag. His expression was calm and composed, but there was a certain seriousness about him.

"Ah, my lady," the older woman greeted him, stepping forward. "We have a situation. She—she says she cannot remember anything. We’re concerned about her health."

The doctor nodded, his gaze turning toward YN, who had barely moved from her spot by the bed. He approached slowly, his eyes scanning her with a practiced, almost clinical gaze.

"May I have a look at you, miss?" he asked gently, his voice surprisingly soothing.

YN hesitated for a moment before nodding. He knelt beside her, his hands light and careful as he examined her head.

After a few moments, he straightened and sighed. "It seems like a mild head injury. A fall, perhaps?"

YN’s breath caught. "I… yes. I remember falling, but everything else is… blank."

The doctor nodded. "It’s not unusual. Head injuries can sometimes cause short-term memory loss, especially after a fall like that. It’s nothing too serious. With rest and care, your memory should return in time."

Relief flooded through YN, but only slightly. She had wanted answers, and now she had one—but it only brought more questions.

"But… I don’t understand," she said, her voice trembling. "How did I end up here? Why am I in this house?"

The doctor exchanged another glance with the older woman, but he didn’t seem as concerned with her confusion. "For now, rest is what you need most. Your mind will clear up in due time. Just let your body heal, and everything else will follow."

It wasn’t the answer YN had hoped for. It was a vague reassurance, one that didn’t explain anything about how she ended up in a house that felt so out of place. But for now, it was the only explanation she had.

The doctor gave one last reassuring nod before turning to leave. "Get some rest, miss. You’ll be alright."

YN stood in the quiet room, the weight of everything pressing down on her. A head injury, memory loss, and a strange, unfamiliar world.

She had no idea how she had gotten here or what was happening—but she was determined to find out.

The hours dragged on, and despite the doctor's reassurance, YN couldn’t shake the feeling of being trapped in some strange dream. Her mind was still reeling from the bizarre turn of events when the woman who had introduced herself as Jihan returned.

This time, Jihan came bearing more answers—answers that only deepened YN's confusion.

Sitting down across from YN, Jihan spoke softly, but with a sense of certainty that left YN unsettled. "I know this all sounds crazy, but I need you to listen. You were found unconscious in the garden not long ago, and when we couldn’t wake you, your mother, who you know as the one who helped you earlier, was worried sick."

YN frowned, still trying to make sense of everything. Jihan noticed her confusion and continued, "You are the only daughter of a well-respected priest in our town. Your father has spent his life helping people, healing the sick, guiding the troubled souls. He’s respected not only here but in the entire kingdom."

YN’s mouth went dry. "Wait… what? A priest? Kingdom?"

Jihan’s eyes softened with sympathy. "Yes. You’ve lived here all your life, in a small town on the outskirts of the kingdom. Your father has been the town’s spiritual guide for as long as anyone can remember. People come from miles away to seek his wisdom."

YN’s head was spinning. This wasn’t just some dream—it was too real, too detailed. She had never heard of such a kingdom, never known a priest so revered.

"And the woman you met earlier—your mother," Jihan added quietly. "She’s very protective of you. After all, you are the only daughter of the priest, and the town looks to you, too, for guidance.”

YN felt her heart race. "But… I don’t remember any of this. None of it!"

"I understand," Jihan said, her voice gentle but firm. "But I promise you, my lady, it’s true. You may not remember now, but you have always lived here, in this house, with your mother and father. We’ve all known you your whole life."

YN squeezed her eyes shut, trying to process the overwhelming information. This couldn’t be real. Could it?

She had to admit, though, that everything Jihan was saying seemed too specific to be a lie. Her mind still struggled to grasp it, but she had to at least let Jihan speak—she was the only one offering any kind of explanation.

"This is all crazy," YN murmured, rubbing her temples. "Either I’m going crazy, or I’ve somehow ended up in a completely different life. I don’t even know if this is real…"

Jihan smiled sadly, her eyes reflecting a mix of understanding and concern. "I know it’s a lot to take in. But you’ll remember. Everything will come back to you, I’m sure of it."

YN sat in silence for a long moment, trying to make sense of the world that suddenly seemed so foreign. She wanted to believe Jihan. She wanted to believe this was just some strange accident, a temporary lapse in memory that would soon be fixed. But everything in her gut told her something was wrong.

The more Jihan spoke, the more YN wondered if she was truly the person Jihan was describing—or if she had been brought into a world where nothing made sense.

As Jihan left, YN was left alone in the quiet room, the weight of everything slowly settling around her. But amidst the confusion and chaos, something unexpected stirred within her—a flicker of excitement.

A second chance.

Maybe, just maybe, she had been given a new shot at life. Whatever had happened to her, whatever strange twist of fate had brought her here, she couldn’t ignore the possibility that this was an opportunity—a fresh start, even if it came wrapped in confusion and mystery.

She leaned back against the wall, staring at the ceiling, her mind racing. "This is crazy," she whispered to herself. "This is insane. But… hey, I could be in a completely different universe, right?"

A grin spread across her face as the idea took hold. Was it possible she had somehow slipped into an alternate reality? A world so different from the one she knew? The thought made her heart race with giddy anticipation.

"Maybe I got transferred to an alternate universe," she muttered with a light laugh. "I mean, I don’t remember any of this. And I’m in a totally different world, right? Why not?"

She stood up, a sudden sense of freedom sweeping over her. Who cared if she didn’t have all the answers? Who cared if she didn’t remember her past life in this strange world?

"This is my new life now," she said, her voice full of newfound enthusiasm. "I didn’t just get one life, I got two!"

YN let out a loud laugh, her excitement bubbling over. She didn’t know how, she didn’t know why, but it felt like this was her chance to live again. And maybe—just maybe—she would make it count.

"YOLO," she said, the words coming out as a playful whisper. "Well, in this case, I didn’t live once. I got to live twice!"

Her heart pounded with happiness, the joy of a new beginning washing over her. The confusion still lingered in the back of her mind, but for the first time since waking up, YN felt something positive—something she could hold on to.

She wasn’t going to waste this chance. She didn’t know what this world held, or how she had ended up here, but she wasn’t going to sit idly by. She was going to live fully, embrace it, and maybe—just maybe—uncover the mysteries along the way.

This was her new life, and she wasn’t about to let it slip away.

After spending a few more days adjusting to her new reality, YN couldn’t hold back her curiosity any longer. She stepped outside the house, eager to explore the world she had been thrown into.

And what a world it was.

Unlike the towering buildings and endless traffic of the city she had once known, this place was peaceful, almost dreamlike in its beauty. The town was built along gentle hills, with winding stone paths that led through clusters of wooden houses with curved tiled roofs. The buildings were simple yet elegant, their wooden beams dark with age, their paper windows glowing warmly in the sunlight.

A cool breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers, mixing with the faint aroma of burning wood from the kitchens scattered throughout the town. People moved leisurely, dressed in flowing hanboks of soft pastels and deep, rich tones. Street vendors lined the paths, selling fresh fruits, handmade trinkets, and warm steamed buns. Children ran barefoot through the streets, their laughter ringing through the air as they chased one another between the trees.

And the trees—oh, the trees.

Lush willows draped over small ponds where koi fish swam lazily beneath the surface. Cherry blossom trees lined the pathways, their delicate pink petals occasionally drifting down like soft snow. In the distance, the mountains stretched high into the sky, their mist-covered peaks blending with the clouds. Fields of golden rice paddies shimmered under the afternoon sun, and beyond them, dense forests whispered with the sound of rustling leaves.

It was nothing like the modern world she had left behind. It was better.

The biggest surprise of all? She didn’t have to study.

There were no schoolbooks, no exams, no endless pressure to keep up with deadlines. Instead, she had entire days to do whatever she wanted. She would spend hours in the town’s parks and gardens, lying under the shade of a tree as she flipped through books filled with old stories and poetry. Sometimes, she would watch artisans at work—painters capturing the beauty of the landscape, potters shaping delicate vases, or tailors stitching intricate embroidery onto silk robes.

For the first time in her life, she wasn’t rushing. She wasn’t drowning in noise or deadlines.

She was just… living.

And she loved it.

Each morning, YN found herself waking up in a world that still felt surreal. The wooden beams of the house, the gentle creak of the floors beneath her feet, the faint scent of herbal tea that drifted from the kitchen—everything about this place was unfamiliar, yet she was beginning to settle into it.

She slipped into one of the pastel-colored dresses that had been carefully laid out for her, the fabric soft and delicate against her skin. The colors were always gentle—pale pinks, soft blues, muted lavenders—chosen, of course, by the woman who claimed to be her mother.

Her "mother."

That still felt weird to say.

YN had yet to fully accept this woman as her mother. Sure, she was caring in her own way, but she was also strict, always reminding YN to behave properly, to stay inside, to act as a lady should. It was suffocating.

And one thing was clear—YN wasn’t made for a stay-at-home life.

After days of playing along, she had enough. One morning, as her "mother" poured tea at the low wooden table, YN sat down across from her and got straight to the point.

"I want to go out."

The woman barely looked up, stirring her tea with quiet grace. "Out where?"

"Just out. I want to see the town, walk around, do something other than sit inside this house all day."

A sigh. "That’s not proper for a young lady."

YN groaned. "Proper? What does that even mean? I’m not going to sit here and do embroidery or whatever you expect me to do. I want to explore."

Her mother gave her a sharp look. "You know your place, YN. You are the daughter of a respected priest. Wandering the streets like some commoner is out of the question."

Oh, so that’s how it was going to be?

YN narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms. "Well, I’m going to cry until I throw up if you don’t let me."

Her mother set her teacup down with a soft clink, giving her a disbelieving stare. "Excuse me?"

YN didn’t blink. "I’ll do it. Right here, right now." She dramatically placed a hand over her chest. "I’ll sob like my heart is breaking. Loudly. And then I’ll get lightheaded and sick. Do you really want that?"

Her mother pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly struggling between frustration and resignation. "YN—"

"I mean it," YN cut in, straight-faced. "I will cry like my life depends on it."

A long silence stretched between them. YN held her breath, watching her mother’s expression shift between irritation, disbelief, and something close to defeat.

Finally, her mother exhaled sharply. "Fine."

YN blinked. "Wait, really?"

"But," her mother added firmly, "Jihan will go with you. I will not have you wandering alone."

It wasn’t total freedom, but it was a win.

YN barely contained her excitement as she shot up from her seat. "Deal!"

As she rushed to get ready, she grinned to herself. If throwing a fake tantrum was all it took, she was definitely going to use that trick again.

YN got ready in record time, slipping on her shoes before bolting for the door.

"YN!" her mother’s sharp voice stopped her in her tracks.

She turned around with a sheepish grin. "Yes, Mother?"

"Your hair."

Ah, right. That.

She loves to keep her hair open. And her long, wavy, luscious, black hair was too magnificent to tie up. Maybe that was too many adjectives but she doesn't care.

"At least braid it," her mother instructed, already turning back to her tea.

YN had zero intention of doing that. The moment she was out of sight, she dashed past Jihan, who was already holding out a hair tie.

"My lady, your hair—"

"No time!" YN called over her shoulder.

Jihan groaned, immediately running after her. "At least let me tie it back! You’ll look like a mess!"

YN dramatically gasped. "Are you saying I look ugly?"

Jihan nearly tripped over her own feet. "Wha—? No, I just meant—"

"Wow," YN huffed, placing a hand over her chest. "That’s really hurtful, Jihan. I thought we were friends."

Jihan gaped at her, clutching the hair tie in frustration. "That’s not what I—My lady, please!"

"You wouldn’t make a friend suffer, would you?" YN sighed heavily, shaking her loose hair dramatically. "It’s just so uncomfortable to have my hair tied all the time, you know? But I get it, I guess my feelings don’t matter—"

Jihan groaned loudly, finally giving up. "Fine! Fine! But if your mother asks, I tried!"

YN grinned in victory. "That’s all I needed to hear."

With Jihan defeated, they finally made it outside, the sun warm against their skin as they stepped into the bustling town.

"Alright," Jihan said, straightening herself. "First, we should stop by the temple and—"

"The market!" YN interrupted excitedly, already heading in the opposite direction.

Jihan stared at her in horror. "The temple."

"Yeah, yeah, we’ll go there eventually," YN waved her off. "First, the market."

"My lady, no—"

"Shut up, Jihan."

Jihan sighed in utter defeat as YN marched ahead, practically glowing with excitement.

This was going to be a long day.

YN happily wandered from shop to shop, her eyes shining with curiosity. Every little thing fascinated her—the colorful silk fabrics swaying in the breeze, the intricate jade jewelry glinting under the sun, the fresh fruits stacked in neat piles. The market was alive with chatter, vendors calling out their prices, children weaving through the crowd, and the smell of grilled skewers filling the air.

Jihan, on the other hand, looked like she was on the verge of tears.

"My lady, please," Jihan begged, nearly tripping over her own feet as she followed behind. "We were supposed to go to the temple first!"

YN barely spared her a glance. "Yeah, yeah, we’ll get there eventually."

"Eventually," Jihan repeated weakly. "Your mother is going to kill me."

"Oh, stop being dramatic," YN said with a grin, before stopping in front of a small bakery. The warm scent of freshly baked bread made her stomach growl. Without hesitation, she reached into the pouch of coins her mother had given her and bought a small pastry.

Jihan gasped as if YN had just committed a crime. "My lady, no!"

YN took a bite, savoring the soft, buttery flavor. "What now?" she asked, mouth full.

"You’re not supposed to have non-veg today!" Jihan whisper-yelled, looking around as if someone would arrest them.

YN paused mid-bite. “Egg?"

Jihan nodded frantically.

YN looked at the half-eaten pastry in her hand, then shrugged and took another bite. "Oh well."

Jihan groaned, looking like she was about to faint. "You are impossible."

Before YN could respond, a loud commotion erupted nearby. People gasped, a few children shrieked, and the market’s lively hum shifted into nervous whispers.

She turned her head toward the source of the noise, standing on her toes to see over the crowd. "What’s going on?"

Jihan grabbed her wrist. "It’s nothing we need to worry about! Let’s just go back now, my lady!"

YN gave her a blank stare. "Yeah, you go. I’ll check it out."

"My lady!" Jihan wailed, but YN was already pushing her way through the crowd.

What she saw made her freeze.

A large, aggressive dog had its teeth sunk into a young boy’s arm, its growls deep and threatening. The child, no older than ten, whimpered in pain, his face pale and tear-streaked. People stood at a distance, murmuring in fear but making no move to help.

The boy’s friends stood around him, frozen in fear. They wanted to help, but none of them dared to step forward. The adults weren’t much better—whispering among themselves, but too afraid to intervene.

But YN?

She knew animals.

A dog never acted like this unless it was scared. Something must have happened to put it in this state—whether it was pain, fear, or hunger, she wasn’t sure. But one thing was certain: forcing it away by brute strength would only make things worse.

So, without hesitation, she stepped forward.

Gasps rippled through the crowd as she moved closer. Some even tried to stop her.

"What is she doing?!"

"She’ll get hurt!"

"Foolish girl!"

But YN ignored them all.

Slowly, she crouched down and began to hum—a soft, steady tune, barely louder than the murmurs around her. The melody wasn’t anything special, just a calming rhythm, something familiar, something gentle.

The dog growled louder at first, its body tense and eyes wild, but YN didn’t waver. She kept humming, her voice steady, her movements slow.

Then, carefully, she reached forward and grasped the loose skin near its neck, applying gentle but firm pressure.

The dog thrashed at first, its grip on the boy’s arm tightening for a moment. YN could feel the tremors in its body, the frantic way it panted. But she didn’t let go.

"It’s okay," she murmured softly, her voice soothing. "You’re gonna be okay."

The growling turned into whines.

She continued to stroke its fur, her touch deliberate, comforting. The tension in its muscles slowly eased. Its grip on the boy’s arm loosened, then released entirely. The child scrambled back, clutching his bleeding arm, but YN didn’t take her focus off the dog.

"Good boy," she whispered, still keeping her grip light but reassuring. "It’s alright. No one’s going to hurt you."

The dog let out a deep breath, almost like a sigh, before lowering itself onto the ground. Its ears were still flattened, but the wild fear in its eyes had dimmed.

The crowd, which had been holding its breath, finally exhaled.

Jihan, who had been on the verge of fainting, let out a strangled noise somewhere between relief and disbelief.

Meanwhile, YN smiled, gently scratching the dog behind the ears.

YN finally turned her attention to the group of boys. Her sharp gaze swept over them, making them squirm where they stood. She had just calmed a violent dog with nothing but her voice and touch—she wasn’t someone to mess with.

"Did you mess with him?" she asked, her voice firm but not unkind.

The boys immediately looked at each other, shifting nervously.

"N-No!" one of them stammered.

But YN simply raised an eyebrow.

The boy gulped. His friends weren’t much better—avoiding her eyes, fidgeting with their sleeves, glancing at the dog that was now calmly standing beside her. The weight of her stare made them break in mere seconds.

"We—we were just playing!" one of them blurted out. "We didn’t mean to—!"

"What did you do?" YN pressed.

The boys hesitated, but the guilt was clear on their faces.

"We… we threw some stones," another one mumbled, barely above a whisper.

YN inhaled slowly, trying to rein in her frustration. "Some stones?"

The boy lowered his head. "A lot of stones," he admitted.

There it was.

YN let out a sigh, crossing her arms. "And you wonder why he bit one of you?"

The injured boy clutched his arm, guilt creeping into his expression. "I—I didn’t think he’d actually attack me…"

"Of course he did," YN said bluntly. "He was scared. You hurt him, so he acted on instinct. He didn’t know what else to do."

The boys shuffled awkwardly, their earlier bravado completely gone.

"He’s not a bad dog," she continued, glancing down at the animal beside her. His tail was still stiff, but he leaned against her leg slightly, as if seeking reassurance. "He was just protecting himself. If you had been in his place, wouldn’t you have done the same?"

None of the boys could answer.

The crowd was still watching, some murmuring amongst themselves, but YN didn’t care. She crouched down again, gently petting the dog’s head.

“He’s not the villain here," she said, loud enough for everyone to hear. "You are."

That made the boys flinch.

Jihan, still looking pale from everything that had happened, finally stepped forward. "My lady, we should go—"

"In a minute," YN replied, then looked back at the boys. "You’re lucky I stopped him before he did worse. Next time, don’t mess with animals unless you’re ready to face the consequences."

The boys nodded quickly, still shaken.

After everything that had happened, YN simply skipped toward the temple like nothing was out of the ordinary.

Jihan, on the other hand, looked absolutely exhausted. "I swear, my lady, you’ll be the death of me," she muttered, trailing behind.

YN just grinned. "But I saved a dog! Doesn’t that make me a good person?"

Jihan sighed, but there was a small smile on her lips. "Yes, yes, you did well."

YN felt a sense of pride bubbling inside her. She had managed to use the knowledge from her past life, and it actually helped someone—even if that someone was a scared, defensive dog. It felt good.

The temple was grand, its towering pillars and intricate carvings giving it a serene, sacred feel. Yet, as beautiful as it was, it was surprisingly empty. Only a few monks moved about, tending to incense burners and sweeping the marble floors.

YN followed Jihan inside, going through the expected rituals—bowing, lighting incense, whispering a small prayer even though she didn’t actually believe in any of this. But if doing this made Jihan happy, then she’d do it.

(Hypocritical, really, but whatever.)

Just as they were about to leave, a sudden shift in the atmosphere made YN pause.

A group of guards stepped into their path, their uniforms crisp and weapons visible at their sides.

Jihan stiffened beside her.

YN instinctively took a step forward, placing herself between Jihan and the guards. She glanced at Jihan, silently asking for an explanation.

Jihan hesitated before whispering, "They are the emperor’s guards."

That didn’t make YN feel any better. If anything, it made her more suspicious. What did the emperor’s guards want with her? She was just the daughter of a priest in some small town.

Still, she kept her expression neutral. She had nothing to protect herself with—no weapon, no escape plan—but that didn’t mean she had to show fear.

She straightened her posture, clasping her hands in front of her to seem composed. "Is there something I can help you with?" she asked politely.

The guard who had spoken before studied her for a moment before replying, "We witnessed what you did at the market."

YN tensed.

"You calmed a violent dog with nothing but your voice and touch," the guard continued. "We would like to know—do you have this effect on other animals as well?"

Ah. So that was it.

YN let out a slow breath, her mind racing. The emperor’s guards personally approaching her just because of that? Something felt off.

But she nodded casually. "I suppose so. I’ve always been good with animals."

The guards exchanged glances.

"Then," the lead guard said, "we request that you come with us. There is an animal within the imperial palace that requires taming."

YN’s eyes narrowed slightly. They requested, but the way they stood—their firm expressions, their unreadable gazes—it felt more like an order than a request.

Jihan subtly tugged on her sleeve, clearly panicking. "My lady, perhaps we should—"

YN gently patted Jihan’s hand in reassurance before turning back to the guards.

"Why me?" she asked, tilting her head. "Surely, the imperial family has skilled animal trainers. Why would you need me?"

The guard hesitated for a brief moment before answering, "We just think you'd do a good job.” The gaurd said, smirking slightly.

YN felt a shiver run down her spine..

YN really didn’t want to go.

Her life here was simple and peaceful—well, as peaceful as it could be, considering she had somehow woken up in a different world. But still, she liked it. And she definitely didn’t want to be dragged into whatever business the emperor’s guards had.

So she tried to refuse, keeping her voice polite but firm. "I can’t just leave today. I have a life here."

The guards, however, were unmoved.

"You will have time to gather your belongings," the lead guard said. "We will accompany you."

YN’s stomach twisted. That was just a fancy way of saying you don’t have a choice.

She glanced at Jihan, who looked seconds away from bursting into tears.

YN clenched her jaw. She was scared—of course, she was scared—but she knew that outright refusing would only make things worse. These were imperial guards. If they had orders, they would carry them out, one way or another.

So she inhaled deeply, steadied her nerves, and forced a small smile. "Alright," she said. "Let’s go."

The guards nodded, seeming satisfied with her compliance.

Soon, they were mounted on royal horses, riding back toward her home.

YN had to admit—despite the circumstances, the guards were surprisingly considerate. They made sure she and Jihan were comfortable, even helping them onto their horses. They didn’t push them too hard, nor did they act overly forceful.

Such nice guards… YN thought dryly. Makes me wonder what kind of training the emperor puts them through.

But that kindness didn’t change the reality of her situation.

She was being taken to the imperial palace.

For what, she still didn’t know.

And that alone was enough to keep her on edge.

Taglist: @jujusreader @nkryuki @footballjournal @zzenkha @yuuuuuuusthings @lunaryoongie @freyaphoria @milymacha @dekyepunn @pinkpearlstar @mochi13 @clmstorm @scheepmams @hecateslittlewitchling @s4nniebe4r

[writingsfromhome]

That’s so True II

A/N: pure angst; egos are still up, feelings are still confused, guards are up and down and even though it seems like I hate them as the writer I do root for them but navigating one-sided vulnerability is a rideee. Mentions of alcohol and drugs—thanks for reading xx

Word Count: 18k+

Part 1 / 2

———————————————————

I made it out alive but I think I lost it.

When Harry approached me after school when I was working on yearbook, I was surprised. He came just as himself and even though he tried to act like a dick, that personality was chucked out as soon as I told him I wasn’t putting up with it.

And he listened. And he looked surprised, but most surprising for me was when he apologized back. It obviously surprised him too because that’s also when his mask came back down; I saw it happening—backtracking so he could put a leash on his vulnerability.

There was no denying though as he was apologizing, the look in his eyes and the way his gaze lingered on my face…I knew he was holding back. That night and our time together left just as much of an imprint on him than it did me.

The thing is I wanted to punish him, make him hurt, because how dare he do that to me. If he wanted to deny what really happened between us and move on, continue being the jock everyone knew him to be, I’d let it sting.

I know he expected me to be upset, maybe even argue. But as soon as I realized what he was doing I put my own mask on; I was good at it these days. And there was a satisfaction with how shocked he looked as he walked out without the upper hand.

That’s his price, I had thought.

But now here I was on the other side of my Harry Experience and my heart still kicked a little extra when I caught sight of him. When I pass him in the halls, in the lunchroom, in the parking lot, and I could feel his eyes on me.

I could just get a boyfriend if it was a physical need. But it wasn’t that simple.

Sometimes before I fall asleep I think of that night, of the pain he felt on my behalf. And it hits deeper.

Past:

Harry had caught up to me as I was leaving the school building today. He had asked if I was busy tonight and my heart had sputtered like a dying car because we had been hooking up for a couple weeks and every time we did I expected it to be the last time yet he always found ways to be at the same place I was or catch me wherever I was.

He had been a distraction for me from everything at home and I never expected us to have longevity.

He told me he would pick me up around 7 for a surprise. I’d gone home in a cloud of rainbows and butterflies but home itself was an antidote to daydreaming.

Mum was home early from work so I head to my bedroom. I didn’t care for forced conversation. All she wanted to talk about these days was my future.

By the time I come down the sun is starting to set and I can hear her on the phone with Nan. She’s telling Nan she doesn’t know if she can help her clean out the house and that my dad didn’t want anything to do with it.

Nan was actually my paternal grandma and her and Grandpa had raised me while my dad lived in a new city every few months for work and mum followed. They’d be sure to be in town for Christmas most years and during off-seasons but when I thought of the people who raised me it wasn’t mum and dad.

Dad always had a complicated relationship with his own father so even though they happily took me in and it looked okay from the outside, every family reunion or dinner was tense and passive.

When grandpa passed a few weeks ago it was Nan and I who held each other up. Mum had tried to be there but she never knew what to say to me. Dad had gotten stony and silent. So now I just walked the few streets over to visit Nan every time I missed him too much.

“What’s going on?” I whisper to mum as she continues on the phone. Were they cleaning grandpa’s stuff out already? It hadn’t been long.

Suddenly I start to worry about all of his valuables, everything he held dear all in the bin. Of Nan trying to sort it all by herself and being overwhelmed—I could help.

Mum waves me off, “Well we’ll see. We can always hire someone. I’m sure Phil will pay for it.”

“I called asking for help with this not to have money I don’t need thrown my way.” Her voice is distant on the receiver but mum’s volume is always so loud I can make it out. Nan only ever took dad’s money if it had to do with me. “I need to do this myself not hire somebody. I-this is making me upset. I’m hanging up now.”

She hangs up without a goodbye and mum rolls her eyes.

“Somehow I’m always between the two of them.”

I watch her move back to her cutting board and stare as she chops. If there was any humour here I would laugh but it always got to me when she’d say things like that. Because it was always me between the two—my actual family and my family that raised me. My loyalty to my grandparents for all the love and time they raised me with and my loyalty to my parents because…well, they were my parents.

“What did she want?” I ask eventually.

“Someone to help her pack up the house. And she’s asking us to hold some of her things as storage I mean-“ she throws her hands up.

“Why?” Nan had plenty of space at home, why did she need ours?

“Well whoever rents that place probably doesn’t want all her rubbish everywhere.”

Rents.

“Who’s renting? What do you mean?”

Mum looks up sharply and sighs when she sees my face. “Oh dear. Did Nan or your dad not tell you yet?”

“Tell me what!?” I demand, my heart racing and my knees feeling like they were made of straw.

“Sit down-“ she points to a stool. I do so grudgingly. “Your Nan…she’s going to be moving-“

“No. She can’t be she would have said-“

“Well she just made the final decision the other day-“

I’m snatching my jacket and racing out the front door, down the street, pumping my arms until I’m in front of the familiar door. The place that my memories went to when I thought of home.

My breath is having a hard time coming out and my hands shake so I knock until Nan opens the door. One look at me and the sadness pools in her eyes.

“Oh my love I’m sorry.”

“No Nan,” I burst into tears. “Tell me it’s not true! Mum’s lying!”

“C’mon,” she mumbles as she urges me into the house. My feet shuffle to the cozy wooden kitchen and I collapse in the closest chair because her non-answer was already an answer. I knew it in my bones.

“Why?” I ask when I see her again.

She sits beside me, her eyes full of tears. “I didn’t want you finding out like this. I-I’m making your favourite, we were going to have dinner and I was going to-“

Her breath catches and suddenly I feel awful for making her feel bad.

“Nan,” I hold her hand and she clasps it with her other.

“I’m sorry my love. It’s…this house is filled with his ghost. I don’t know how to…”

I find I’m crying too. But what about me, I want to ask. But even I know that’s selfish.

“Before he…when he was in hospital he made a plan for me. He talked to my sister—you’ve met her a few times I think. She lives alone, been a widow for…6 years now? He made all these plans so I can live with her. And she’s made it happen. For as long as I need, she tells me.”

“So you’re just-“ I use my other hand to wipe my tears. “So you’re just going to pick up your life and move? So far away? I-“

What about me?

“I can’t live here-“

“Move in with us!” I urge. Why didn’t grandpa make plans for her to move a few streets over. Why did he do this.

“YN, my dear…” she pats my hand. I know she couldn’t. I knew.

“I’ll never see you again?” I cry.

“Don’t be silly,” she stands and tugs me to her. I wrap my arms around her aging torso, my head on her chest, and it’s so overwhelmingly home that I begin to cry. And with the patience she’s had her whole life she rubs my back and soothes me with promises.

“You’re moving for uni this year—everything’s going to be different. And Phil’s already bought tickets for you to come visit me in the summer. We’ll always be in each other’s lives.”

But not physically. And suddenly I’m angry—what was dad’s issue that he couldn’t stand his parents. That his own mother couldn’t move in with us at a time like this. Why would Nan do this to me.

I let go of Nan and stand up.

“Where are you going?” She calls out as I head for the door. “YN where-“

“I have to go.” I sniffle.

“But I’m making dinner-“

“I have plans.” I say and it hurts just to say it and hurts more to see her face fall.

“Oh…well maybe tomorrow. Come by tomorrow and we can talk okay?”

I shrug and this time I don’t look at her face; a coward who couldn’t see what it does to her. “Maybe.”

“I love you,” she says as I near the door. “No matter what.”

I mumble something in response and leave. But I don’t want to go home. Luckily my phone pings then. Harry.

Outside yours, are you ready?

Crap. I’d forgotten.

At my Nan’s few streets away gimme 2 mins

I feel like my feet are made of steel as I walk over. I try to wipe my face and take deep breaths, anything to prevent him from seeing the mess tonight has made me.

“Aren’t you cold?” Is the first thing he asks me when I knock on his passenger door.

I forgot I was only wearing a jumper.

“A bit. M I must have forgotten my coat at Nan’s.” I sit inside where it is considerably warmer.

“You didn’t have to rush,” he watches me tuck myself in. “I texted you that.”

“Oh,” I check my phone. He had said that, I just missed it. “That’s alright. Where to?”

His eyes light up, now distracted from what he was just worried about. “You’ll have to see.”

“Patience is not my virtue,” I warn him and that earns a grin. His whole face was quite animated when he smiled like that and my stomach flips. Tonight still heavy on my mind, could be eclipsed by a smile like that. A smile for me.

He turns off my street and even though I was curious I’m not watching where we’re going. Instead I’m watching him.

I really was surprised he kept turning up. That he hadn’t grown tired of me.

That first night I approached him in desperate need of a distraction—of a boy and some booze, I could tell he was surprised but he’d risen to the occasion and made himself a perfect distraction.

And then a few nights later we’d made out in his car after school in the parking lot. We did that a few times actually. And the weekend after he’d been at a party I was at and we’d found an empty room. He was obviously more experienced and it made it both new and fun.

He catches me watching him and responds by sliding his hand over my thigh. I was wearing tights but the warmth of his delicious hands go straight through the fabric. His thumb strokes absentmindedly as he drives and I feel like more than a hook-up and he feels like more than a distraction but I discard the thoughts from my mind.

I didn’t want to make things messy. Messier than what my life already was.

“So you’re really giving me no clues?” I ask.

“Nope.”

“I’m surprised you’ve actually planned something. I thought you wouldn’t be a planner.”

He squeezes my thigh and laughs. “I like it when people think they figured me out and then they’re surprised.”

“Yeah?” I ask. I wondered if that happened often with him being the stereotype of a player.

“Yeah. It’s fun. Seeing people surprised. Like when our biology teacher last year congratulated me for getting the highest grade in one of the exams—I’d studied for a week straight so I earned that shit, but the looks on everyone’s faces was crazy.”

I laugh. It’s cute hearing him explain this. Ironically it was also surprising.

“Okay look,” he turns into a lot and I suddenly know where we were. But I’m confused.

“A beach?” I ask. “Harry you know it’s still February and it’s cold as bollocks.”

That makes him laugh. “Yeah? But I’ve got blankets and some wine I stole from my parents and we can keep each other warm.”

He brushes my cheek with his thumb as he says so. It’s gentle and inviting—I never thought someone like him would have these sides to him. I assumed wrongfully that players like him just seduce but Harry’s seducing had a finer art.

Suddenly I remember, “I forgot my coat.”

“Yeah you can wear mine!”

“No then you’ll be cold.”

He tried to reassure me it would be fine but in that moment all the feelings that had just been distracted come forth. If I had just gotten my coat I wouldn’t have to borrow his. Now all this Harry planned for us would go to shit.

“Here,” he starts stripping his coat off when I don’t respond and drapes it around me. “I’ve got a hoodie on and a couple blankets back there it can work.”

“I…” the coat is big and warm, trapped with the smell of him and it makes me lose my train of thought for a moment. I want to grow smaller and just live in this coat and forget all my problems like my thoughts.

“Let’s just see how bad it is out there.” He says with his easygoing smile.

“Okay,” I didn’t want to be a spoil sport. “Let’s see if you brought me out here to freeze to death or not.”

“I wouldn’t do that,” he says as we exit the car. “We’re going to keep each other warm.”

“Harry this is quite romantic,” I tease as he walks around to get to me. “Honestly didn’t know you had this side to you.”

He leans me into the car, his cold hands curling around my neck. “Stop underestimating me YN. Plus I could say the same about you.”

Before I can ask what he means he leans down to kiss me with his soft lips and stubbly chin. It tickles and I pull away.

When I rub my hand over it he laughs, a low and dangerous thing that makes my stomach churn like the waves. “Sorry. I didn’t get time…”

“It just tickles.” I smile. Then remember, “What did you mean just now? About me?”

He ignores me again, ducking into the backseat for a literal basket. I wonder how many girls had seen the same basket before, been on this very same date. It wasn’t my right to feel this grip of possessiveness and I try to shake it off.

“C’mon,” he holds his hand out and when I take it he shoves both into the pocket of his hoodie. He was cold.

“Are you sure-“

“When I-“

We both stop, laugh.

“You first,” I say.

“Uh, I was just saying I’ve known you for years and you’re always the smart no-nonsense one. Never thought you’d spare me a second glance unless it was to judge me-“

“Hey I’m not judgy“

“You’ve never judged me?” He raises a brow.

“Well maybe once or twice. Usually because you were being very obnoxious-“

“Exactly,” he laughs. “I didn’t expect you to come up to me and be interested.”

“Well…” I try to come up with something to say but that wave of emotions threatens to overtake me again. Push, push it away.

“Well?”

We pause some feet away from the waves. At this point even I’m starting to feel a chill and I worry Harry’s freezing.

“Well I was intrigued.”

“Intrigued,” he repeats with humour. “Wanted to know what the fuss was about?”

“I wanted to know,” I turn to him and extract my hand from his so I can wrap them behind him. “If the rumours were true. And I can say they made you out to be more of a fuckboy than you are.”

“What?” His body stiffens slightly.

“Yeah you’re kinda sweet.”

He shakes his head, “YN I thought you were smart!”

“What!” I laugh. “I can’t help but point out what I see-“

“Ah but,” he lays a finger on my lips to shush me and they’re frozen. I try to say something about how cold he must be but he stops me. “Ah ah. No. What you observe is an act YN. I thought you would see I’m just trying to get into your-“

“But,” I shush him this time by putting my finger to his lips and an excuse to draw closer to him to lend my warmth.

“No I-“

“Ah ah!” I pinch his lips closed with my hand accidentally giving him duck lips and it takes him by surprise; he jerks back and neatly topples over. Which of course gets me laughing.

“Jesus YN!” He laughs on the floor.

“Why did you fall over!” I try to pull him up but he yanks me down as I expected. “Shit it’s chilly. Aren’t you cold?!”

“Not anymore,” he wraps a hand around my waist and I can’t deny laying on top of him like this makes me forget the cold.

“See,” I tsk. “I see right through you.”

That sobers his smile and mine fades with it. Did I say something wrong.

“It really is chilly though,” I quickly change the subject. It’s not graceful but I manage to stand up on my own and so does Harry, a shiver going through him. “See!”

“No that’s just,” he wraps his arms around himself. “Being around you.”

I groan. “Cheesy. I’m sorry here-“ I try to take the jacket off to hand him but he refuses, picking up the basket that he’d dropped to the ground.

“Keep it on. Let’s have a car picnic.”

“Yes!” The guilt lessens a bit. “Okay! Let’s do that.”

He smiles at me and extends a hand, I grip it and try to heat it up by shoving it up his larger sleeves.

“That works,” he laughs.

He opens the backseat so I slide in without a second thought. When it’s a bit cramped he moves the driver and passenger seats forward and it gives us a comfortable amount of space.

“I’m sorry,” I apologize again. “I wish I brought my jacket this really was all very nice-“

“Stop,” he says. He begins pulling out wine and perfectly wrapped sandwiches. It’s adorable but I say nothing lest it bruise his masculinity again. “It was lame I knew how cold it was.”

“Are we drinking from the bottle?” I point out.

“Ah damn,” he swears. “I forgot glasses.”

“That’s alright!” I take it from his hand and begin opening it. “Free wine I’ll take it! My parents are really anal so I could never steal liquor and have them not notice.”

“So that’s where you get it from,” he teases.

“Get what?!”

“The,” he waves his hand around me. I take a swig now that I’ve gotten it open and raise my brows. “Y’know! You’re very particular. I imagine you’d be like that as a parent.”

My heart does a weird stuttering thing hearing his opinion of me as a parent.

“Nevermind,” he takes my silence as offence and accepts the bottle. He makes a face once he takes a swig. “This is disgusting. I can’t drink this.”

“Not more disgusting than that beer you drank at last weekend’s party.”

“It was the best thing there.”

“It was the only thing,” I say. “But you should be careful since you’re driving. Wine gets you drunk a lot faster.”

“See,” he hands the bottle back to me. “This sort of thing.”

“Being responsible?”

I feel a small leak of self-consciousness drip in. And with it the leak expands with other emotions I’d shoved down tonight. I blink it back with another swig—the plan would be to get drunk and forget the evening happened.

“Kinda. Like just being sharp.”

It soothes a little. Sharp was better than being called responsible at age 17. Jeez.

I take another swig before we split sandwiches and talk about school. We talk music and movies, about graduation. I try not to look surprised at his grad plans while he’a not surprised at all by mine.

But talking about it all plus the wine, it sinks me deeper into my feelings. How the home I would leave would be something I could never come back to. Nan would never be a few streets away ever again.

“Is it just me or is it getting cold in here now too?” He asks. By now I’d given him his jacket back and I was wrapped in a blanket with half a bottle of wine in me. But even that didn’t hold the cold at bay.

“Yeah, I was trying to ignore it.”

“Soo you can stay here with me?”

“I-“ I go to flirt back. But staying here meant I wouldn’t have to go back home and remembering home reminds me of the reality of my life.

“YN?” He asks with a scrunch to his brows.

“Hm?” I don’t look at him. “Sorry. Yeah?”

“Uh I was just saying…” he deposits the half empty bottle that I’d basically drunk alone into the front console. This whole time we’d gotten closer to the other, his hand resting on my thigh as we talked. But now with nothing between us he inches to close the gap. “We could keep each other warm.”

He tucks my hair behind my ear and I smile into his face. It’s an open book telling his desires for tonight. I cup his cheek, he was sweet.

He kisses me and the gnawing feelings in my chest snaps. In seconds I’m climbing over him, straddling his lap as he responds, his fingers dig into my thighs and the sounds coming from his throat only urges me to get closer.

“Woah,” he chuckles when we break for air. And a part of me flushes but I’m too drunk to care.

I lean in again, my lips on his neck. His breath hitches and I smile against his skin.

His hands travel everywhere. My thighs, hips, and stomach. They slide up the front of my shirt and I gasp at the cold.

“We really need to warm those up,” I whisper.

He looks like he wants to make a joke but I press our lips together before he can. His fingers continue inching up, brushing under the band of my bra. I want him to go faster, I want him to lay me bare and make me forget. Get this fucking noise out of my head and these feelings out of my body.

I can tell he’s turned on but he’s not moving fast enough for me. I roll my hips into him and just like I needed him to he reacts, a short gasp and his eyes shut as he swears.

I do it again and he leans forward, pulling the neckline of my sweater over my head. His lips find the crook of my neck and shoulder, doing the thing that always unravels me.

He worships whatever part of me his lips can reach with one hand firmly on my neck keeping me close.

“You’re insane,” he mumbles against me. “Sometimes I-“

He shakes himself out of his monologue because his hands are trying to unbuckle his jeans. And in the split moment we’re apart the chill in the car settles against my bare shoulders and it’s like reality settles with it. Like a blanket I kept trying to shed.

Suddenly I’m overwhelmed. When he pulls me back to him to lay me down I push against his shoulders, dismounting.

“YN?” I don’t look at him but I know he’s got his brows scrunched together in confusion. I myself was confused. Claustrophobic and confused.

The only option is to rush outside trying to escape the feeling. It was fucking crazy—me in a bra and jeans but I have to get away from him before he sees me unravel. Before everything I’ve been pushing down surfaces.

“YN!” He shouts as I leave his car. Then a third time. I can hear the panic creep into his voice.

My head swims, the world spins around me. I want to lay here and let the cold creep in, let the waves lap over me until they’ve drowned me. Or maybe the waves inside of me make me feel like I’m drowning.

The first sob breaks through. Oh god, what was I doing.

I press my hands into my face and cry with a force so strong it feels like my chest has cracked in half. I cry for my Nan leaving, for grandpa and everything he suffered, for those he left behind, for my father and the relationship he’s never kept. I cry for me. I want to give it all to the water but it keeps coming out of me.

“Fucking hell YN!” Harry’s finally caught up to me. “What-what’s going on? Are you-“

As soon as his hand touches my shoulder I crash into his chest, maybe too hard, but he holds me up as he stays upright. And suddenly I’m cold as shit and I can’t stop shivering and crying and I feel fucking ridiculous.

Way to go, couldn’t have had a sexier moment.

He doesn’t say a word but wraps the jacket he brought with him around my shoulders. It’s heavy and smells like him, and surrounded in it again my system seems to slow down.

“I’m sorry,” I say into his chest.

“No I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to freak you out-“

“Wasn’t you.” I say but I can’t even look up at him. This was way too embarrassing. I know I looked a mess.

“Let’s just get back into the…”

I follow him. He tucks me back into the backseat and crawls in behind me.

“Talk to me,” he says, scratching the back of his head. “Did I do something?”

“No.” I wipe my face. He somehow finds a kleenex and hands it to me. I wipe myself down before speaking again but he’s patient. “Sorry. I just have a lot going on at home and it all just…”

When I don’t finish he shifts closer. I look up at him and I’m surprised at what I see. His mouth is turned down and there’s a crease between his brows, but his eyes watch me like I was a fragile puzzle he wanted to figure out. I was expecting him to look at me with fear or disgust but there’s none of it.

Oh god, it hits me in the wrong place. I pitch forward and he catches me against his chest as I cry some more. Somehow there were always more tears.

He rubs my back. “Hey talk to me, I know we’re not…you can talk to me.”

I shake my head. “It-it’s too much. I can’t talk about it.”

“Why not?”

I sigh, lean back, try to discreetly wipe my nose but there’s nothing discreet in this intimate space Harry’s created. More intimate than when we were making out. His eyes are burning into me waiting for me to give him the key to help him unlock all of this.

But how do I tell him I didn’t have the key myself. That I was just sad and I didn’t know what to do with all of it.

“My family…there’s just a lot going on. My Nan’s moving away and just…a lot of changes. I can’t talk about it-“

“Then how do I make you feel better?”

I’ve got to stop being so surprised but I genuinely never thought those kinds of words would ever come out of Harry’s mouth. We were hooking up and yet he wanted to help me—he wanted me to talk.

“You can’t.”

“I believe I can,” he insists.

“I’m just…you don’t have to.”

“I know,” he lifts my chin and wipes the tears away. “Just tell me what you need. I’m here.”

“I just need…” I look at him. Study the soft curls sitting atop the angular cheeks and the steady curious eyes. His wonderful face on his intoxicating throat on his beautiful body. “You.”

He blinks. “Really?”

“Please?” I reach for him with tears in my eyes but he’s already there. This time he lays me down gently and even though it’s an awkward fit by the time he’s peeling layer after layer off of us the place doesn’t matter. Just that he’s here, he sees me hurting, and he’s doing whatever this was to help me feel better.

I close my eyes and make myself be present in my body, feel his taut arms and his shoulders, the softness of his lips and how it feels when he moves against me. When he caresses me and holds me like a flame against a draft, careful but cherishing.

And later, we maneuver ourselves so that we lay together. My body is mostly draped over his and the blanket he brought lays over both of us. And normally I would think of how many other girls this blanket has seen but I feel too serene. I feel tucked in and protected in his arms.

“You’re amazing,” he whispers. He kisses the top of my head. “And you never back down from a challenge. I’ve seen you be the smartest at our school, work your arse off every year. You’re gonna have such an amazing life after you head off to uni. You’re hurting right now but life will change for you.”

His words take mine away. I don’t know who this sensitive and sweet boy is who’s holding me together. As a few tears escape my eyes and down my cheeks he kisses them away.

“Salty,” he laughs.

“Probably good for all the sweetness right here,” I tap at his chest. He swallows and the look in his eyes tell me a story that scares me.

“My parents must have done something right—this is just being decent YN.”

“Mmm,” I kiss him. “You tell yourself that.”

“Is that a smile?” He asks. And it is, I’m smiling at him. “It’s a smile! Look at that. My car won’t even need the headlights on the drive home.”

“Stop,” I cover my mouth.

“No you stop,” he tugs my hand away and kisses my smile which ends in a clash of teeth but I don’t care.

And then suddenly I do. Because I feel something. Something endless and scary and exhilarating; the feeling of falling.

Don’t do this, I urge my heart. He’s not the kind of guy you fall for. That was the first rule in hooking up with him. This was just fun.

But I can’t deny this stopped being fun the moment he led me back to the car. The moment he tried to fix me.

“Maybe we should get home,” I say casually. “I sort of left everyone high and dry. I don’t want them to worry where I’m at.”

“Oh yeah I-shit! It’s already 10?”

“What!?” I look at his watch. I was surprised my parents hadn’t called wondering where I was. I’d missed dinner. Both dinners.

“Okay wait here.” He pulls on his clothes and leaves me some privacy as he begins adjusting the seats upfront from outside. The cold air gives me goosebumps but in that moment the only thing that was scaring me was this smile that wouldn’t leave my face and the inevitable heartbreak of falling for Harry.

But it felt so real. He felt so real.

But he’s not. He’s not even your boyfriend. He just felt bad and he was decent enough not to drive you straight home.

Suddenly my heart and my head clash and despite his reassuring hand on my thigh and his lingering kiss goodnight I walk to my door with a whole new problem on my plate. A problem that scares me more than I realized.

Present:

I guess Harry’s capacity for kindness also equalled in his cruelness because he had made sure his actions hurt me in the last few weeks. Until I took it into my own hands.

I can’t help but think though, whether either of us even won?

“Well have you thought how that arrangement’s gonna go?” Rhia asks.

Rhia was my bestest friend and we’d known each other since we were kids. She was there at my highest highs and lowest lows and today we sit at lunch and discuss uni. Now that her acceptance letter’s come in for her dream uni, for the first time in our lives we’d be so far apart it wouldn’t be a bike ride over. It would be a couple trains at least.

“Obviously we see each other during the holidays,” I count off on my hand. “And then we have to make summer plans-“

“Who’s making summer plans.” Our other friend Juni joins us. “I miss summer. I miss spring. I miss the sun.”

“It’s right around the corner.” I reassure her. It had been a particularly gloomy winter—especially for me.

“Well I’m mad about it now. Look, I even dressed in florals to feel something.”

“Florals? For spring?” Rhi and I say in unison. By the time we finish the quote from one of our favourite movies Juni’s joined in.

“Woah,” someone calls from the table beside us. “Are you lot auditioning for something?”

My friends roll their eyes. I look amused but the fact that it’s Harry asking trying to be friendly makes my stomach curdle.

“Jeez babe you’re actually gonna put a curse on him if you keep staring like that.” Juni lays a hand on me. “I thought things were civil.”

“They are,” I huff. “We had a civil talk. Nobody’s mad at each other.”

“Lie,” Juni says and I can feel her make eyes at Rhia.

“Shut up I’m not mad. I’m just…I dunno. Confused. Annoyed at myself?”

“I thought you set him straight. Played the player,” Juni whispers. Rhia kisses her teeth. “Sorry!”

“I did. It felt good. And now it doesn’t.”

“Was he that good…y’know?” Juni eyes Harry at the table beside us.

“Shut up!” I shove Juni. “He was just surprisingly nice. I thought he’d be a fuckboy about everything but aside from his past I didn’t get those vibes at all. And then he kept…” I sigh. I wasn’t going to get caught in this vicious cycle.

“From what I heard,” Rhia whispers. “He usually is like that though. Sleeps with a rotation of girls and never more than twice in a row. And he never hangs out with them inside school and he never makes things official and…”

She trails off as Juni and I stare at her. She flushes.

“Someone’s been keeping an ear for the goss,” Juni teases.

“What!?” She glares. “After YN I just tried to gather intel. To help. He broke his pattern with her. I was surprised myself every time he found her at a party and she ditched us-“

“Hey I thought you were cool with that.” I say.

“I am!” She shakes her head. “I didn’t mean it like that! I’m glad you got your distraction. But now it just feels like he was more than he was worth.

“Like now you need a distraction from your distraction.” Juni nods.

“Tell me about it.” I grumble. I pop another carrot stick in my mouth and as I chew Harry turns his head and we catch eyes. He does a head nod and I flash a quick smile before moving my attention away.

I wonder if his heart races as much as mine. Probably not.

“Guys I think I do need a new distraction.” I announce.

“Ooh,” Rhia and Juni leans in.

“Someone who doesn’t go to this school though. I really want to keep it apart from my day to day life. And it’ll be a one-time thing. Like a cleanse.”

“Like a cleanse.” They echo.

“Well I can check with you-know-who for all the eligible guys at that other stinky school.” Juni says enthusiastically. She had a crush/situationship that went there. We called him YKW because she didn’t want anyone to hear about how often she talked about him despite talking to him 2.5 times.

“More like if he thinks you’re asking for yourself he might get jealous enough to ask you out.” Rhia laughs.

“Ooh.” I join in.

“Shush.” She blushes. “Maybe. It’s all in the tone. Sound innocent but aloof like you don’t know how the question might affect them. And you really are innocent because you’re seriously asking for a friend.”

I laugh loud at Juni. No wonder I managed to pull off my con with Harry in the computer room when I had friends like Juni feeding me these bits of advice.

I feel Harry’s eyes on me, my laughter likely ringing too loud.

“But who wants to be in a relationship at this point?” Rhia asks. “It’s like 3 months to grad and then we get to meet uni folks.”

“Yeah,” I risk a glance toward’s Harry’s table. He’s not looking. “Exactly.”

Harry POV:

Another Saturday night, another house party.

My mum had made a fuss about me never being home weekends so I’d been forced to have dinner with the family and make small talk while my sister smirked knowing I was itching to get out, and my parents barrelled me with question after question about unis and my future.

I feel like my head’s finally above water and I’m taking my first gulp of fresh air when I pull up to the party. I was late of course but that just meant everyone would be a little drunk.

My eyes scan the crowds as I walk through, greeting some friends. The person throwing it was our coach’s nephew who was a year younger than us but somehow cool enough to be in the fold. It also helped that getting along with him gave us more insight on coach during football season.

“You’re late,” Dana who I’ve known since preschool spots me first. “This is a first isn’t it?”

“Yeah yeah my parents were making a big deal about missing dinner.”

“My parents are in Manchester for drugs,” Akil grins. He was coach’s nephew and his parents both worked pharmaceuticals. They were away often enough on work trips so a lot of parties took place here.

“When aren’t they?” Someone asks.

“Surprised you’re not here with a pair of long lashes and boobs,” Dana smarts. Since we’d known each other so long she was just like Gemma always on my case about the way I “used” girls.

“Now c’mon Dana,” I give her my attention. “This shirt didn’t fit the boobs and I was running late for the lashes.”

She rolls her eyes, “Hardy har.”

“What about you?” I ask. “Anyone you’re seeing.”

“I wish,” she crosses her arms. “I feel like half the girls I could be seeing are still closeted.”

“How do you know?”

“I just know!” She says. “Like how do you know when a girl’s straight for you.”

“Touche.” I agree. “And the other half?”

She clears her throat but before she could say something Ray jumps in.

“The other half can’t stand her.”

“Piss off.” She flips him off. The rest of us laugh, used to seeing the two cousins insult each other most of our lives. “More like the other half’s already slept with Harry.”

“I’m getting a drink,” I call out as the accusations go flying.

I leave my friends and sniff out the drinks in its usual spot in the dining room. The house was nice, nicer than most of the homes we had parties at, and yet it wasn’t one of those places that were cold. It was lived-in despite the weird decor along the walls from all of the residents’ travels.

I’m filling up my cup from the keg someone procured when I notice who exactly is in the corner of the room. The seconds stretch as I hone in on her and the friend she’s always with. My blood pumps extra hard just to keep me upright and functioning.

I’d seen her a ton of times since that conversation. We’d even passed a few hellos when forced but I haven’t been the same since.

I had told myself it was one of those things that needed to fully leave my system. Like bad weed or a shitty flu. And I’d waited weeks but everything between, everything I felt, stuck stubbornly.

And now my body betrayed me every time I saw her. I wanted her to look at me and see her expression change. I wanted to ask her how things were, I was fucking curious. Curious. It was awful.

Her friend is using her hands to explain something to YN and I can’t see her face entirely but she looks unconvinced. I nudge a little closer.

“-says so. And! He’s 5’11.”

“So he couldn’t even make it to 6 feet?” YN asks. I hold back a smile.

“YN!” Her friend whines.

“I’m joking!” YN says. “That was a joke jeez I don’t body shame as long as they’re above 5’6.”

Her friend—I think her name was June rolls her eyes. “Ok that was funny but I don’t know why you have cold feet. Just go up to him! You don’t have to date him. Rhi made small talk with him for recon he thought you were cute! And plus…”

I stop listening when the pieces click together. I don’t know why I thought YN and I hooking up would get whatever it was out of her system. Maybe because she never hooked up. Yet here she was being set up with someone else?

YN begins to turn and I move fast, like I was on the field, to get out of there.

“Were you brewing your own beer?” Akil asks.

“Are you timing how long it takes for me to get a drink?” I snap. “Jeez.”

“Easy,” Akil eyes me.

“Someone needs something stronger.”

I ignore them and take a slow breath. That was unwarranted. I don’t know why I was being so irritable with my friends.

In a few seconds my watered down cup is empty and I’m following the crowd to another part of the house.

“Oh Harry!” A pretty voice calls as we settle in. “I didn’t see you tonight—thought you weren’t showing.”

“He was just late don’t worry,” Dana says sweetly as…I think her name was Britney, sashays into the room.

“Yeah I was late,” I glare back at Dana. She didn’t have to talk for me. Then I watch her give Brit the once over and I realize she could be jealous.

“Yeah well we haven’t talked since that night and I just wanted to say,” she stretches up to my ear. “It was really fun. You always know exactly what I need.”

She stands on her toes and sets herself back down, bouncing a few times before cocking her head. Meanwhile I’m trying to place her.

I had kept pretty to myself the last few weeks. I try to remember the last time I had slept with someone and then it comes to me: the night YN and I had that talk after school.

“I had fun myself,” I hold my hand out and she steps inside of it, her arms going around my waist immediately.

“I thought you forgot,” she laughs.

“How could I forget?” I murmur, waiting for that rush of endorphins but my heart’s just not in it. I don’t want to be here chatting her up. I didn’t want to have to listen to her most of the night while my mates hung out. I didn’t want to find a room with her or drop her home. Fuck…I didn’t want to be with her.

That’s never happened before. My body feels foreign, like it’s going into shutdown as the realization slithers through me.

“Have you met Dana before?” I change the subject. I wanted her off of me. Asap. I didn’t care to be around her.

“Dana?” She looks over at Dana, confused. “Uhm no?”

“She’s great.” I say as Dana shoots lasers at me. “I’ve known her since preschool. But she has a bite so be careful what you say around her.”

“Oh,” Britney puts some distance between us as she looks between Dana and I. Good. “Okay? Hi?”

“Hi. Don’t mind him. I think he got drunk off one drink.” Dana glares.

“Unless you’re into biting,” I continue. But I get cut off when Akil calls Brit’s name.

She whips her head at the sound of her name. Akil’s waving. “Does your brother still do those custom decals Brit?”

“Uh yeah?” Poor Brit, she’s confused as shit.

“Yeah? Uh come over here so we can talk. Don’t wanna yell…” Brit abandons us happily and walks over to Akil. I mouth thank you to him and he flashes me a grin that’s up to no good.

“You dick!” Dana swings her hand into my ribs and I fold. “Why would you do that?”

“Ouch! What!?” I rub the sore spot. “Is she not part of half those girls you were talking about?”

“No! Why would you—oh my god.”

I shrug, “I thought she was. I was trying to introduce you two.”

“Do me a favour?” She asks. “Never ever ever play cupid for me. Ever. Don’t pull that shit again.”

I hold my hands up and settle back. Brit was gone at least but the low thrum of anxiety is not. I needed to step away.

“Maybe I need another drink. You want something?” I ask her.

“Really? Didn’t you drive here?” I raise a brow at her. I knew my limits. She shrugs. “Fine I’ll just have whatever you get for yourself.”

I ruffle her hair just to annoy her more as I leave. In all this uncertainty and change at least I still had my friends to banter with. But even then, I was being a dick earlier.

I use the toilet and then grab drinks. On my way out I spot YN and it must be the bloke June was talking about because he looks 5’11 and interested in YN. He looks familiar from the back but before I can focus on who he is I catch her smiling up at him saying something. I feel a twinge in my chest, I made her laugh when we were together. Was it me or did she just laugh at any joke? Maybe what we had wasn’t as unique as I thought.

“Harry.” Someone materializes beside me. It startles me out of my trance and I nearly spill my drinks. “Sorry!”

“You’re light on your feet,” I try to regain composure. And much shorter too. “Hi…June.”

“Eee.”

“Huh?” I stare at YN’s friend. Was she okay?

“You said June.”

“Yeah?”

“My name’s Juni?” She puts her hands on her hips.

“Oh shit sorry. I…sorry.”

“That’s alright,” she shrugs and her cutting look is gone. “Why are you staring at my best friend so hard?”

I stare at her. It made sense suddenly, that this was YN’s best friend. She looks over my shoulder and her face brightens and suddenly somebody else joins our circle.

“Hey what’s going on?” Another one of YN’s friends.

“Just talking to Harry. About why he’s staring lasers at YN behind her back.”

My mouth opens in surprise; I feel cornered.

“Strange from a guy who plays girls like guitar and then moves on like a one-hit-wonder.” Her other friend says.

“Nice one.” Juni nods. “Spot on.”

“I don’t know what you two are on about,” I take a step away from them. It felt like an ambush. “I was just looking in that direction-“

“I’m not an idiot.” Juni rolls her eyes. “I’ve seen the way you watch her in Chem. I sit in front of YN and every time I turn to talk to her i just see you like a freak in the back.”

“Is it a crime to look jeez.”

“Obviously not but listen, we all know you’re a fuckboy. And you…fuck around. We don’t know if it’s cuz you’re not used to rejection or what? But leave her be. She’s going through enough-“

“I know.” My defences rise. I knew now after some digging what she was going through. I haven’t approached her or bothered her as much as I’ve wanted for the last few weeks. I’ve wanted to do more than just look at her like it was a demanding need and I had kept it to myself.

I had been selfish and I know she was going through stuff. Grief and all that. I had no plans to fuck with her.

“Do you?” Her other friend asks.

“Yeah. Her grandpa and stuff. I get it. I’m not trying to…fuck around. You guys are like her bodyguards or something?”

“No just friends,” Juni crosses her arms. “We care about her.”

So do I, I almost say with my defences so triggered. Luckily I have enough sense to keep my mouth shut. Or maybe not. I’ve finally placed the guy she’s talking to and I can’t help but play the upper hand.

“If you cared about her you wouldn’t be hooking her up with a pothead that’s slept with a teacher and been arrested at least once for carrying.

Juni’s mouth drops and her other friend is staring at her.

“You’re lying!” She says.

I turn to look at YN who looks like she’s relaxed and having fun. My stomach turns. “I’m not. But don’t interrupt her now—she looks like she’s having fun.”

“But—how—what!” Juni looks at her friend. “Did you know?”

“Well I know he smokes sometimes but I-“

“Oh my god.” Juni looks mortified.

“I should go.” I should be leaving with satisfaction but all I can think about is YN maybe sleeping with this guy and I just feel sick.

“No you can’t!” Juni says. “Tell me what you know!”

“I did.” I raise my glasses. “My friends are waiting though. Nice talking June.”

Her mouth drops open again as I turn to leave to her shouting, “Juni you prick!”

I can’t deny that that didn’t bring me a bit of satisfaction.

Your POV:

He was incredibly attractive and I might have even blushed when he smiled at me with his full attention but other than that…I’m a bit bored. The thing is he hasn’t detached from his group of friends for one minute and even though he includes me in the conversations—and they are a very lighthearted and funny group, a lot of their inside jokes go over my head and it’s not because of the shots I’d done to get over my nerves tonight. And I’m pretty sure a couple of them are already high.

“And then he blackflips off the pole and-“ the friend telling the story starts laughing too much to finish and I smile along as Drevan shakes his head at me.

“They like to tell this story to pretty girls so they all know I’ve had concussions.”

“Concussions?!” I ask. “Like, multiple?”

Drevan shrugs but his friend hears me.

“Yes! He lands in the bin on his head and knocks himself out-“

“It was actually scary at first,” someone else pipes in.

“I would be shit scared.” These were clearly the type of guys who thought edging death was hilarious. Doubts creep in about whether Drevan was even hook-up material. How did Juni find this guy appropriate?

“I would be too if I was conscious.” Drevan says and everyone laughs.

As they talk about something else, Drevan snakes his hand around my shoulder and I smile at him. He winks and goes back to listening. At least he smelled nice.

My eyes wander the room spotting classmates and familiar faces. Rhia’s in the far end of the room and she gives me a thumbs up, I throw a grimace back. Her brows tighten and I shake my head subtly to tell her not to worry.

I hadn’t seen Harry yet, as hard as I was trying not to look for him. I knew he was probably in some dark corner with a new girl and I shouldn’t care because I was here with someone else.

“Hey YN how come we don’t see you around a lot?” One of his friends ask. All the names were thrown at me so long ago I can’t remember any of them.

“Oh I uhm,” I hate being put in the spotlight like this. “I’m just not a regular at these things.”

“I heard you’re smart as shit,” one of them says.

“Yeah I heard that too,” Drevan nods, impressed.

“I guess yeah,” I shrug. “I work hard to get good grades.”

“Good for you,” Drevan says. “So do you…do any…extracurriculars?”

I just know his definition of extracurriculars is not mine.

“Like do parkour onto the unstable bins at the back of school?” I ask.

“Nah,” he grins. “That’s funny though. I mean do you smoke or…”

Once. Rhia, Juni, and I had begged Rhia’s brother to let us have some of his stash last summer. We’d worn him down with our whining and he agreed to it if we stayed inside until we were sober. And we did, it was one of the highlights of last summer us giggling at everything and watching our favourite romcom while ordering takeaway and eating like we were 13. It was one of those days my life’s worries were able to slide away and I could just enjoy being a teen with my friends.

“I’ve dabbled,” I stay vague. “But it’s been a while.”

His eyes light up. “Want to join?”

I look around the group and the idea of swapping something between their lips to me—I’m sure they were fine but I didn’t know them and it makes my stomach squirm.

“Ehh I’m not big on swapping with everyone—no offence I just-“

“Yeah yeah no worries—I’ve got an uncle who’s like a germaphobe.” Suddenly he’s reaching into his pockets and comes up with a contraption. There’s weed and papers and some other stuff and it makes me laugh. “What?”

“It’s like a lab in your pocket,” I laugh. “I wasn’t expecting that.”

“There’s enough to go around.” He grins. “So this one’s really concentrated but maybe that’s a bit much ehm…usually my line is I’ve got one for lovers and one for dreamers.”

Like I’ve summoned the devil, Harry appears in the doorway. I glance back at the group quickly so he doesn’t notice me watching him. Shite.

“I’ll take the lovers,” I shrug. Whatever that meant I figured the one for dreamers would get me more stoned which I’d rather not do here. Not that the one drag I plan on doing could affect me much.

“Yeah?” He raises his eyebrows.

“Yeah,” I smile. He starts to roll it up for me and it’s tighter than a Victorian woman in a corset. I’m sort of mesmerized at how adept his hands are at that. I fear I might have been led on by an actual stoner.

“What’s going on here?” Harry lazily makes his way beside me, hovering over where we sit just as Drevan holds it up to me.

“Heyy Styles c’mon over here!” They do a bro hug and I’m instantly irritated. Of course they know each other. “I was just letting her inspect my work before she takes it-“

“YN?” Harry looks at me and his eyes pierce me to the spot. “YN’s gonna smoke?”

“Yeah!” Drevan puts his arm around me again and unlike before I want him to take it back. “She chose the lovers special man—she’s into it!”

“Really?” Harry smiles. “YN I didn’t know you were into this stuff. I’ve really underestimated you.”

I give him a sarcastic smile. “I heard you’re good at that. I’m not into it but I do it occasionally…”

“Occasionally?” Harry raises a brow. Ugh I hated him.

Meanwhile Drevan’s lit it up and passes it to me. “First?”

I take it and just to prove a point I put it to my lips with my eyes on Harry and inhale exactly how Rhia’s brother taught us. It comes surprisingly easy.

“I’ll take a hit too.” Harry’s eyes don’t leave mine. We’re locked in a challenge.

“Go ahead,” I hand it to him and a small thrill passes through me when his hand brushes mine, when I think about his lips being where mine had just been. I was so screwed.

“I love this guy,” Drevan says beside me, oblivious. “On the field Style’s a legend—he’s somehow made the most goals as a defence. I mean who does that!”

I raise my brows as Harry releases, “Styles not where he’s supposed to be? Now why doesn’t that surprise me?”

Drevan laughs and Harry’s mouth quirks. Drevan takes the spliff from Harry’s outstretched hand but not before being Harry’s number one fan.

“He’s actually a speed demon. Everytime I’m on the field with him I know my legs are done in.”

“That’s because you’re stoned at every game,” Harry says.

“True! I pass every piss test they make me do though don’t I?”

“I don’t want to know,” I put my hand up. “How that’s possible.”

“Yeah sorry sorry,” Drevan smiles. Unfortunately he’s really handsome but the more the picture of him comes together and the more he goes on about Harry the more I know I wore my best matching set for nothing. “Lady present. Did you want another before I pass it?”

“Yeah do you?” Harry eyes me and only because he said it and because I’m feeling nothing so far (my eventual downfall), I take another. I try not to inhale too much but I don’t know how to do a short puff. I hope I don’t regret it. The smell coming off was already a lot.

“Mate?” Drevan asks Harry. He shakes his head. What a snake!

Drevan passes it on and of course Harry decides to stay standing and talking with the group. Apparently a few of them are in a band and they’re trying to convince Harry to help them out. Pretty soon I’m zoning out and my stomach feels funny.

“I don’t know if I feel so great,” I tell Drevan quietly. So what if it looks like I’m whispering sweet nothings in his ear if someone like Harry was watching.

“Oh shit,” Drevan turns into me. “You should get some water. Lay down? D’you want me to help you find-“

“No,” I did not want to hang out with Drevan anymore. He was nice but a pothead. “I got it. It might just be cramps.”

He nods like he understand, “I’ve got two younger sisters. I get that. If you feel better or want some more just come back here okay?”

“Thanks,” I try to convey my appreciation with a smile but I might just look like I’m high.

I ignore Harry as I leave the small group but a hand on my arm stops me as I round the couch.

“Find me later if it gets weird.” He says in my ear.

I lean back so I can see his face but he’s entirely serious. His eyes search mine as I stare at him blankly.

“The weed. Find me later if you need anything.”

He lets go of me. What the fuck? What would I need from him? He wants me to find him later when he’ll have a girl draped all over him just so I can seem needy and he can feel needed. Ugh.

“Girly!” I hear Juni’s voice and nearly collapse into her arms when I crash into her right outside the room.

“Juni oh my god. I’m so glad you’re here where’s Rhia?”

“I dunno? She found some old friend she knew when she was like 6 or something and she’s disappeared to catchup or whatever.”

“Oooh,” I wiggle my brows.

“No it’s legit an old friend. She moved when they were kids or something.”

“Aw,” I sigh. “That was the weirdest-“

“I’m so sorry,” she holds my arms and takes me onto the steps. “I’m gonna kill that guy I swear to god.”

“What? Drevan? No! He was really sweet!”

“No! My guy. YKW. I was trying to make him jealous while he was taking the piss because he totally recommended the class stoner and I pushed you onto him without doing any research! I feel awful!”

“It’s alright! He was really respectful actually. Maybe my type if he wasn’t a pothead?”

“No. No YN do not go there. Apparently he slept with a teacher!”

“No!” I gasp. “Do you think he was their dealer?”

“Obviously! And they probably couldn’t pay so he set up a barter system.”

“How much do you think one round covers?”

We pause to think before cackling at the story we’d just created.

“We’re idiots. Class idiots.” Juni says as we wipe our tears.

“I love us.” I say and realize how true it is. “I love you Juni. Honestly I don’t know where’d I’d be without you. And Rhia. You guys have kept me so together this past year.”

“Aww,” Juni hugs me sideways. “What are forever friends for babe.”

“Like I feel like I’ve just been going through a shitstorm and everything is still changing so much! And I can’t figure anything out! And you and Rhia are like standing on either side of me just keeping me up. I seriously-“

“Jeez don’t cry!” Juni wipes my lashline. “I don’t want to cry if I’m going to tear YKW a new one.”

“You haven’t already?”

“No! I was busy being a creep in the corner watching you to make sure Sir Pothead didn’t do any funny business. I saw you smoke his weed though. You alright?”

“Yeah. Maybe I just need the toilet I’m feeling a bit nauseous.”

“Okay. Just call me if you need me alright?”

“I love you,” I tell her. I want to squish her against me but I start to feel really poorly. “I’m gonna go though.”

“Go!” She waves me off. “I’ve got some yelling to do.”

The walk to the toilet is a fog and I run the tap to splash my face. It feels extra cold so I dial it down but it gets too hot. Suddenly I want to cry.

“Breathe,” I tell myself. “Breathe breathe breathe breathe. Oh my god. Okay. Let’s go with cold water.”

I splash the tundra water on my neck and along my throat. It feels better-ish.

I realize I hadn’t turned on the light when I can’t even see my reflection.

“Stupid,” I laugh. I turn it on and immediately stop laughing. My face…it’s drooping. Am I having a stroke?

I pull my cheeks up with my palms and squish it into my face but every time I let go I look like I’ve lived another 30 years and gravity has taken’s it’s toll on my face.

“What the fuck?” I whisper to myself. I whisper it again because it sounds nice. It feels good to swear. I say it again, a little louder and I laugh because I have no idea what’s going on.

I squeeze my eyes closed, shake my face, and look back. I look somewhat normal. My neck looks splotchy though. I rummage through a drawer but other than a blowdryer there’s nothing to help me.

“You’re an attractive girl and you’re just feeling a little fucked.” I tell myself in the mirror. “You-“

“Hurry!” Bang. “Up!” Bang.

I jump out of my skin and turn to stare at the door. Did I imagine that?

“Hello!” Bang.

Another succession of banging and shouting to get me out of the bathroom. How dare they?

I fling the door open and the guy on the other side startles.

I lean in and poke his chest. “Rude. Fucking rude!”

“I need the toilet!”

“I am a lady using it that’s rude! You don’t bang on the door like a fuckass while I’m in there!”

“Okay!” He holds his hands up. “Sorry! I had to use it and you were in there for hours!”

“It was not hours!” I say but even I can’t tell. “You’re a liar too!”

“I can’t do this I’ve got to go, here look I’m sorry-“ he shoves something into my hand and scrambles away, locking the door behind him.

It’s a glass bottle and it feels deliciously cold.

I inspect the bottle but it looks like beer. A few swigs and I finally feel less flushed. Less agitated. This was nice. This was perfect. Maybe he was an angel in a miserable disguise.

“Mmmm,” I laugh. Maybe I needed to dance. I felt like dancing.

I pass a few crowds, some rooms; when I see dancing I slide in. I don’t know what’s playing but it feels like it’s coming from my heart and it’s spilling out from me. Like I was the speaker. I spin around a few times so everyone can hear it, so the whole room could have just as much fun as me.

“Oh fuck,” I swear as the spinning catches up to me. “Not a good idea.”

I crouch into a corner and try to be patient. Wait for it to pass. But every second feels like a fucking decade and I don’t have the time.

“Hey are you alright?” A nice girl with cartoon-like eyes asks me. I know her. I just can’t remember where.

“Are you?” I ask. “I’m grand.”

“You don’t look it,” she smiles awkwardly. “Can I help you up.”

“I can get up,” I say but my legs feel tangled and she helps me up without asking eventually.

“Can I take you somewhere? Your friends or?”

“No no relax, you’re so nice!” I pat her shoulder. “And you have amazing bangs. I wish I looked good in bangs. My Nan cut my bangs when I was 12, microbangs!? And I wished I was never born! My face looked like a fucking square like a piece of toast! Oh god I could use toast right now. With beans. Uhhhhhh-“

“Hey,” the nice girl leans me against the wall. “How about you stay here and I get you water?”

Suddenly I remember Drevan telling me to drink water. I’m sure I had water but I nod. Water wouldn’t kill me. Unless I was drowning. Which is funny because I used to swim competitively. Like if I was in a thriller my parents would know I was murdered because I would have died drowning. I smile to myself just as a water bottle is held out to me.

“You know plastic’s killing the earth,” I take the bottle. “Isn’t it funny we bottle water in plastic when it’s free flowing out there? Hey do you know how to swim? You look like you could-“

“Drink!” She urges but she blushes. “You really should drink the water. You might be drunk…or high. You’re too wordy for a drunk.”

“I don’t know what I am.” I say after drinking half the bottle. “Actually I’m alive.”

She smiles at me and she’s really really nice to look at. “You are alive.”

“Yeah! I love being alive. Do you want to dance?”

“I don’t dance,” she shakes her head. “Plus I have to get back…Um. It was nice talking to you.”

“Nooo!” I clutch her hand. Her hands feel incredibly soft.

“Ow!” She pulls her hand away laughing. “You’re really squishing my hand.”

“Oh my god! I’m so sorry!”

“Don’t worry. You should call someone if you’re here. And you don’t feel good.”

“No I’m great!” I show her a dance move. “See? I can call my friend Juni. She’s great. You should find her you two could be friends! But I’ll call her first.”

“Okay,” she smiles again. “See ya around YN!”

I didn’t know her name. Oh no! I look for her but she’s disappeared into thin air.

I go back to dancing until my legs hurt and I’m thirsty all over again.

I wander to the front of the house in search of drink but I’m distracted by the chandelier that looks like it’s made of stars. I wonder how that’s possible. I stand at the foot of the staircase staring at it, the light was reflecting off of one, two, three, four, five, six, seven-

“What are we looking at?”

Harry. His head is level with mine and he’s staring at the ceiling.

“That? Duh.” I point to the stars. “It’s bloody beautiful.”

“It is,” he chuckles and the sound feels like it vibrates through me. Like those steel pans you hit with a mallet and it reverberates. “I can see you’re in the full throes of your high.”

“You’re high.” I retort as he stands back to full height. He really was high.

“Not really. But you,” he laughs, “you really inhaled that thing.”

“And you didn’t?”

“Barely. If I’m getting high I don’t like so much thc. Fucks with my head a little.”

“So then why’d you do it Styles?” I mock Drevan. I don’t know why. I just remember it had grated on me a little and it feels good to say. Like swearing. But staring up at him starts to make me feel dizzy as he sways around.

“Harry.”

“Huh?”

“It’s Harry.”

Weirdo. “Okay. Harry. Why’d you do it?”

“Because you were doing it.” He says with a flash of his dimple.

“So you’re a copycat? A follower?” I taunt. “Monkey see monkey do?”

“As long as we’re the pair of monkeys.” He leans in and the smell of him envelops me. “Then yeah. I am.”

His words, his smell, his presence. Whatever it is I lean away from the much-ness of it. I don’t know what to say to him.

“Well I dunno who you’re cal—woah.” I lean too far back and underestimate how far away the stair behind me is. I land on my bum with a thump.

“Hey,” Harry grabs my arm a second too late.

“Bad reflexes,” I point to his arm but it’s too late. My stomach dips and twirls like a fucking roller coaster and his hand on my arm feels more inappropriate than it is. But his touch. God, it’s warm and strong and stable. I needed that. Craved it.

A small voice screams at me in my head and I tell it to shut up. What did it know?

“That’s my bad,” he lets me go. I want to shout at him to bring it back.

“Your bad what?” I stare at his hand that’s no longer on my arm. I want it back.

“My bad reflexes.”

“I just said that.”

“I know! I’m saying you’re right.”

“Of course I’m fucking right!”

I finally drag my eyes up to his face. Goddamn. He looks just like I did in the mirror; his face slowly drooping like he’s aged 50. Still got a full head of hair though. It’s kind of nice.

Not you being attracted to a 50 year old.

“What? Have I got something on my face?” Harry asks but I can’t stop staring. How can he look good with a sagging face? And he’s got no wrinkles. I knew time was feeling really slow but had we aged that much tonight?

“YN?” His face disappears from view and then I feel it again—his hand on me. Oh god. His hand’s on my face to lower it until I’m looking at him. Eye-level.

He’s crouched down in front of me and his eyes are pools I want to drown in. Which would take a lot of effort because I am a really good swimmer. Maybe I could fake drown. I zip through the possibilities in a few seconds. There were so many of them.

He says my name again but it sounds far away. Slow. Like he’s pronouncing every letter. His brows further—there! A wrinkle! I laugh but his eyes just fill with something…something that reminds me of the night I cried in front of him. When he just looked at me like…

“Your face,” I slap my hands down on both his cheeks and he balances himself on the bannister, nearly falling back. “It’s drooping.”

“It’s what?” He laughs.

I smush his cheeks up and try to fix it, not that it needed to be fixed. He was stupidly attractive always.

“Drooping! Sagging! I just need to push it up! I’ve done it before don’t worry.”

“YN,” his fingers circle my wrist and I stop what I’m doing immediately. Surely he feels how erratic my pulse is. Like a machine gun releasing into his finger.

Don’t look into his eyes don’t look into his eyes don’t-

Damnit.

Green and never-ending, a question I’m afraid to answer, an emotion that I felt myself but denied, the beginning of something I could not step into. I could not step into. I could not step into this.

With a gentle tug he’s removed my hands off his face and now, even worse, they lay on top of his.

Maybe…I could step into this.

“Talk to me, what’s happening?” He asks but again it sounds like a Tiktok video I’ve put into 0.75.

I can’t talk. My hands are in his but it feels like my heart’s there instead and like my mouth has travelled to the back of my head. He wants me to talk. Like I did that night. He looks at me like he cares. Like that night. He’s not supposed to care.

Why didn’t I take the high road that afternoon—my brain scrambles as the joke writes itself: I was taking the high road today whether I liked it or not. But I chose to be petty when we talked. Why would I want to hurt him? He cared. He wasn’t supposed to though.

“I thought weed was s’posed to calm you down.” I finally manage to get it out.

“You chose the wrong one for calming down.” He laughs. The sound washes over me.

“Huh? I’m not calm. My mind is a factory for thoughts. The production is endless I feel like I’m going to explode and everyone’s going to know everything in here.”

“Is that such a bad thing?” He squeezes my hands. I squeeze my legs. “Might be nice for top class YN YLN to join us mortals and share some regular thoughts.”

“Oh these are not regular. Fuck. Drevan should’ve given me a warning.”

He smiles fondly and I hate it and I love it. “He did.”

“What!?” I’m so confused right now. “Stop! I don’t like how I’m feeling!”

“Did you drink anything?”

“Yeah! Th-that miserable angel gave me…I dunno. He just gave it to me after being an asshat what was I s’posed to do!”

“I’m not even gonna ask,” he mutters and I feel the words through my hands. That are still touching mine.

“Why are you still holding my hands?”

“You don’t want me to?”

“No.”

He slips them away. But that wasn’t what I meant.

“No I want you to touch me,” I say. His eyebrows which looks one inch tall shoot up. I reach out to flatten them and they return to normal.

“Uhm,” he clears his throat. “Y-you do?”

I reach out to touch his face again because it just feels like it fits so perfectly in the palm of my hand. It’s warm and alive and a little prickly. But it feels so nice. He feels nice. I want him to touch me too. I nod.

“How?” He turns his face in my palm and it’s like bristles against my soft skin but then his lips press against my palm. I find it harder to breathe like all the air’s gone to my head.

He looks back at me and I want what his gaze has. I want every single thing they’re communicating. I felt like I could read his mind; we both took a hit of the same thing, maybe I can.

“Like that,” I whisper.

“Like this?” His fingers circle my wrist and he kisses it, exactly where my pulse continues on its kill streak. I don’t think I needed weed or anything because his kisses alone make me feel high. The kind of high I did with my friends. The fun high.

I can’t speak. I simply nod.

“Y’sure?” He kneels on the step below me and I unsqueeze my legs. His hands cage me against the step I’m on and he’s all around me, and even though he hasn’t touched me yet it’s like his essence vibrates out to touch mine. Like maybe they meet in the middle and create something delicate and bewitching.

“I’m sure,” I manage to say.

I feel perfectly overwhelmed as he leans into me and presses a kiss to my throat. But it’s too slow.

“You’re killing me,” I tell him when he kisses me again by my ear.

“That was your job,” he comes back to face me.

“It’ll be my job if you don’t touch me in the next five seconds.”

“Fucking hell,” Harry’s swear catches me off guard.

“What?”

“You say those types of things in my dreams. I never thought I’d hear them out of those lips of yours again.”

I don’t know what to say. My mind literally quiets. Finally. It feels sobering.

“I can’t give you what you want out here.”

Then he’s standing. He’s fucking standing and further away from me than before. How dare he! How-

Oh.

He extends a hand and I take it, I let him pull me up and with a hand to my back that feels like a pulse he leads me upstairs. And then up another flight. He walks like he knows the place and everything blurs until he closes a door behind him. My heart beats like an elephant stampede until he comes back to me and cups my face, looks at me in that exact Harry way, and kisses me.

I’m falling but I’m unafraid. There’s his strong and steady arms to catch me at the end.

We make our way to the bed and I feel it. That’s everything. I just feel the sounds and colours and emotions and touch, the air and the bedpost and the way he says my name against me. I feel it. I feel it grounding me.

“Wait,” when he pulls away I nearly launch myself at him but I feel too relaxed to even be mad. He’s perched on the bed with me between his legs. I keep my hands around his neck because I couldn’t bare to have them by my side. “Should we be doing this? You’re not really with it and-“

“I’m not bloody unconscious.”

“I know but you’re not in the right mindset.”

“I’m practically begging you to touch me Harry. You’re really slow for someone who’s meant to be a womanizer.”

“Hold on,” he puts his hands back on my waist and I relax marginally. “It’s a consent thing. I know my way around women perfectly.”

I knew.

“I consent. ‘Kay?”

“But you’re high and probably drunk? I don’t-“

“You’ve never slept with someone high?”

“Yeah! But you’re….you’re you!”

“What’s that mean?” I frown. I unclasp my hands and take a step back.

He runs a hand down his face and sighs. “Not like that. Come back. I mean you don’t normally do this sort of thing. It’s obviously the first time you’ve taken a hit from something this strong and…” all the words taper off as I cross my arms. “Okay! Nevermind! You’re alright with all this?”

“Yes. Yes a hundred bajillion million times. Do you want me to walk in a straight line with my finger on my nose?”

“No,” he shakes his head. “No I’m sorry.”

It’s nice, him apologizing. It thaws me a little. When I’m close enough he tugs me back by the jeans and unbuttons them slowly. Everything was too slow.

“What were you saying about begging?” He grins up at me. I liked when he was looking up at me.

“I said practically.”

His hands roam freely up under my tee and I feel like I’m melting. Like a literal scoop of ice cream on a hot summer’s day.

He fingers my bra and his brows suddenly come together. It’s very animated I almost laugh.

“Take this off,” he removed his hands from my body and tugs at the tee. I do what he tells me to, just wanting his hands on me again. When it’s a pile on the ground he leans back, cocking his head to the side.

“What?” I throw my hands up. “You’re gonna ask me just t’stare?”

“No this,” he leans forward again and uses the band of my exposed knickers to pull me forward. When I’m close enough he eyes my bra. “This was for him?”

A flush erupts under my skin and it feels volcanic. Some of it pools in my belly and the rest creeps up my neck.

The this is my one and only 2 piece set I’d kept for special occasions. Well a singular one before my ex broke up with me last year. It had seen the light of day once in between and tonight I had worn it for luck. It’s lacy and black and makes me feel confident. In front of Harry it makes me feel powerful.

He was jealous. Of course the one guy that sleeps with whoever he wants would be the jealous type.

“Maybe,” I egg it. Even though I am desperate for this night to move on I can’t deny the thrill of having him be jealous. It affirms the needy part of me that wanted to believe we had something different—the part rational me wouldn’t ever pay attention to.

“So you planned it all out?” He removes his fingers from my waistband and leans back again. “You were going to come here, in that, and sleep with…him?”

“Why not him?” I bite my smile but I barely feel what my face is doing. “If it’s too much for your ego I wore this for someone el-“

“No.”

He says it as a complete sentence. I am gagged but I try my best not to show it.

“I just don’t like the idea of it.”

“Well,” I step in between his legs. His eyes are so dark I have to think just to remember the colour they usually were. “This isn’t the first time so better get used to the idea.”

“But you’re here with me tonight.”

“I am…lucky you.” I can’t help the chesire grin from creeping in. I climb atop the bed, one knee on either side of him. This was taking too long. I needed him all over me.

He leans all the way back into the bed with a noisy sigh.

I lean in, “jealous aren’t you?”

“Do you like that?”

I lean further until I could smell his pulse. “D’you want me to like that?”

“Yeah,” he gulps. “W-would you ever be? Jealous?”

I kiss his throat. I want to bite it. Like a vampire. I resist.

“You’re not mine to be jealous.”

“Do you want me to be?” He asks so earnestly I lean back to see his face.

“Mine?” I ask. He nods. I did. I didn’t. I did. But I didn’t. “Mmmm don’t think you’re ready for that.”

“Ouch,” he says softly. His hands settle on my hips.

“Don’t ouch me. You’ve never had a long-term relationship and you run.”

“You’re different. You make me feel different.”

Same. But instead I ask, “And in three months time when we’re…gone and in different cities?”

“I’ll never stop wanting you.”

We fix each other with a stare equal parts frustrated, curious, and cautious. It was getting too serious—I didn’t want to ruin my chances of getting my needs met tonight. I clear my head and ease the tension.

“You’re jus’ saying this to get into my pants aren’t you?”

He plays along, “Is it obvious?”

“Yes. Now be a good boy and help me out of them.”

His mouth opens a little, honestly I don’t know where that even came from. I blame it on the drugs. He helps me out and when I’m only in the 2 piece he stops me.

“I’m never forgetting this night. Ever.”

“Shut up and get over here.” I roll my eyes. He was full of it.

His lips on me are like no drug anybody could ever hand me. They’re confident and unafraid, exploring every inch of me like a pirate looking for lost treasure. They make me gasp and beg and feel the entire universe and every single thing ever creates.

It leaves me untethered but he wraps me in his arms and I’m safe. I’m here with him. And for tonight, we’re together. With every move we build a universe just us.

H’s POV:

For the first time in my life I pray for red lights.

Every time my car stops I get to look at her in my passenger seat and I want to pinch myself. I can’t believe tonight was real. That she’s real. That even after everything, we got to have tonight together.

She’s got lowered inhibitions you just got lucky, a part of me says. And I know that. I know tonight was a one-off. She was never going to be this YN with me again.

Where I used to be afraid of this, of committing to her. I want it. I can’t imagine being with anyone else. When she said I wasn’t ready she was right but I didn’t want her to be. Maybe I had to change.

“Hey you’re home,” I say after being parked outside her house for a few minutes and just soaking in the last moments. It was warm in the car and quiet except for the low hum of the radio because YN had said it was making her sleepy. When she first sat in the car she had looked up at me through her long lashes for so long I had forgotten to turn the ignition on. When we realized she had laughed and leaned over to kiss me. Sweetly on the cheek. Like a girlfriend might.

I’d never wanted a girlfriend before.

It hurt knowing she might not even remember tonight. Or if she would it would be overshadowed by her other feelings. The feelings that came with baggage.

It was different seeing her so carefree tonight. I wonder if that’s how she was before all the stuff with her grandparents. And suddenly I’m mad at myself for not paying attention sooner. At her ex for hogging her for all that time. I imagine I met her earlier and could help her through the storms of last year.

God, I was becoming a simp. I look at her again, I didn’t care. Not if it was for her.

I open my door and go around into the street to open hers. As afraid as I was that her parents would find me outside with their basically passed-out daughter I just knew she couldn’t make it to the front door alone.

“Hey sleepy monkey, we gotta get you inside.”

“Huh?” She squints, blinks a few times. It was adorable and it makes something squirm in my chest. “Whatimeist?”

“Uhhh,” I look at my phone and notice the texts from a few people. “Half past 2 or so.”

“Oh god,” YN groans and covers her face with her jacket.

While she orients herself I check my messages. Akil had asked where I disappeared, Gemma’s asking me if I’ll be home for breakfast, and Dana asking me if YN was alright.

I owed it to Dana, she had found YN in a right state as she told me and that had pushed me to go looking for her where I’d found her in a daze staring at the ceiling lights. Thank god I had.

YN removes her legs from the car with a thump and then slumps over. I catch her this time and pull her up, closing the door behind her.

“You’ll have to help me a little,” I grunt.

“Mmk,” she mumbles. She wraps her arm around me and tucks into me and I take her to her front door.

“Keys.”

She paws at her jacket and eventually finds a pair.

“I don’t want to get you in trouble,” I whisper. “So I’m going to unlock the door and give you back your keys.”

“Why are you whispering?” She whispers back. “Huh?”

“I don’t want to get you in trouble!” I shout-whisper.

“Silly boy,” her eyes crinkle with a laugh. “My parents aren’t home.”

“Oh.” Suddenly the night stretches ahead.

“They’re travlingain.” She yawns. “You can sleepover?”

“No.” I couldn’t I realize with a wash of shame. Because waking up to her I don’t know what that meant. As much as I denied her claim about me not being ready deep down she was right.

She pouts and I busy myself with opening her door. She’s like a leech on me as I try to get her through and I end up inside with the door closing behind me.

“Drop me to bed?”

“You want to be tucked in?” I tease. She nods with a tired smile.

Who was I to deny such a cute face.

She leads me to her room, most of the house is too dark to see so I rely on her. Once in her room she turns on a lamp and sets about getting pjs.

“I’m gonna hate myself if I don’t,” she points to her face. “Ughhhh.”

“Glad I don’t relate.” I say but already I’m looking around her room. Every surface has something; I didn’t take YN as a collector but there’s piles of things everywhere. Seashells on her bookshelf, postcards on her wall, plushes on her bed, jewellery on her dresser next to miniature fruit figurines. I pick up a tiny pomegranate the size of my nail.

“I’m making them into earrings.” She says behind me. “My Nan likes that sort of thing.”

I didn’t expect her so fast. I turn and she sounds more sober and looks it too. Her face is freshly washed and she’s in an oversized shirt but only her legs peek out underneath. I recall the strength of them as they locked around my body just an hour ago, the sound of her and the feel of her—it was tattooed into a part of my brain.

But the YN presented before me is a lot like the one I see at school, and for a moment I get ready for her to kick me out. Accuse me of something. Go cold on me.

But she shuffles over and wraps her arms around me, lays her head on my chest. I slowly wrap my arms around her. The moment feels soft.

“Thanks for dropping me,” she says quietly. “I feel so fucked.”

“I know,” I chuckle. “You’ll be brand new in the morning. I made you drink a couple bottles of water before we left.”

“I don’t remember,” she mumbles tiredly.

“Let’s get you tucked into bed.” I say. She follows, and giggles the whole time I exaggeratedly tuck in every side of her. I love every second of it and I can’t believe it. If you told Harry of a month ago I would be doing this and having more fun than I’ve had with any girl I’d tell you to you were fucking with me.

“Stay? ‘Til I sleep?” She asks as soon as I finish.

I hesitate. I was so afraid a switch would go off any second, she would regret everything from tonight. I don’t realize how tense I am about it until a hand sneaks out from under the duvet and grips mine.

“Hey I just tucked you in!”

“Sorry!” She slips it back in with a shy smile.

“Fine,” I grumble and climb atop the blankets. At least this way I wouldn’t get too comfortable.

She turns to face me and we just watch each other in the warm glow of her lamp until her eyes flutter close. I wait until her breathing goes even and then I gently climb over her, kiss her goodnight, and leave. My heart chips further as I step over the threshold of her house. A little more as I drive away.

***YN:

I’m trying to remember which club I had tonight as I grab the textbooks I need from my locker for morning classes. My second period was so far away I just liked to get everything in at once.

The face that greets me as I close my locker door has my heart racing.

I wait for the familiar edginess but when I look at him I just feel confused. And a bit sad. Or that could be because he’s looking at me like I have the last Easter egg and I might share it with him for a prize.

“Harry,” I greet him.

“YN.” He says equally serious before cracking a smile.

He’s different. Friendlier? Or lighter?

“What?” I look around me. He raises his brows so I raise mine back. It feels silly.

The last time I saw him was at the party smoking weed laced with god knows what—I barely remembered the party after that which was entirely unlike me. All I could find was a text from Rhia asking if I’d made it home and when asked Juni had said she had left me looking fine and she couldn’t find me afterwards but she heard I might have been sick.

“Did you make it in alright?” He finally asks. “You got surprisingly fucked up Saturday night.”

I know he was there at the beginning. And I remember talking to him about something later, maybe the stars? It’s such a haze. But the way Harry’s looking at me makes my stomach turn; there was a possibility something could have happened.

It was weird waking up safely in my room with only a vague notion of how I got there. I remember someone waking me up and being in my room but I woke to an empty bed. An empty house.

Usually I slept at Nan’s when mum and dad travelled but I was still not talking to her much. The house felt emptier. My room felt different. My clothes from the night before had smelled like weed. It was not cute.

“Uh yeah I did?” Why was he talking to me so casually? I match his vibe in hopes of understanding the weekend better. “I didn’t have a hangover luckily. But I don’t think weed normally does that? I was incredibly hungry though. Like…I made a breakfast for five at least.”

Oh god and now I was blabbering. I was nervous! I don’t know if he had anything to do with Saturday night and I didn’t know how to act around him being so nice!

“Yeah well I think you had fun Saturday.”

I freeze. “What did I do? Please tell me I didn’t do anything embarrassing. I only remember bits.”

“Uh,” he falters. “Uh well I…I heard. That um, you were dancing and having the time of your life so.”

“Kill me,” I groan.

“That’s not my job.” He jokes but I don’t get it. His smile falls, his brows pinching together. It’s so unlike him.

“I don’t get it.”

“Nothing. Bad joke.”

“Right.” As the time ticks closer to first bell the hall we’re in crowds more with tired teens. “Is that why you stopped by? To ask about making it home?”

“Erm, not really. I guess…was just gonna ask if you were coming to football?”

“Today?”

“Yeah the game after school.”

“Isn’t it early in the season?”

“It is but we’re doing a scrimmage against our ‘favourite frenemies’. It’ll be good. You should come. Your dealer might even be there.”

I ignore the dealer comment. “Are you short a cheerleader Styles?”

The banter pauses as he stares at me and I nearly ask him if he’d hit his head over the weekend when he clears his throat, “Harry.”

“Huh?”

Another pause where he looks like he’s doing quantum physics in his head. “Nevermind.”

What the hell? My skin prickles as heat creeps in.

“So you’re in need of a cheerleader?” I say lamely, just to dial down the intensity. Something had to have happened right? Last thing I remember I had “walked away” with pride but a chipped heart and we’d been polite to each other in school. Suddenly he’s here being boyish and friendly, and I’m here like I skipped a chapter and I’ve got a pop quiz again.

“Are you volunteering?” He asks.

“I forgot my outfit at home. I’ll have to pass altogether.”

I sidestep him and start walking away.

“Wait,” he runs ahead to stop me and gets dirty looks as he intercepts the path of a few students heading to class. “What if I said….I’d like for you to come.”

I stare. Like perhaps he’s grown a second head. Because he sort of has. It was just as pretty but much nicer and it’s sort of terrifying.

Did I cry to him some more? Was he pitying me?

“Why would you say that?” I ask genuinely.

“Well uh, you heard about my playing, I’d like for you to see it.”

“So you need cheerleaders.” I echo.

He searches my face but he must not find what he’s looking for. Something slides across his features that I don’t catch fast enough but it makes my heart skip a beat nonetheless. This casual conversation felt precarious. I needed it to end until I had more context.

I raise my brows and it prompts him to actually respond.

“Nevermind uh that’s alright. I’m sure you’ve got books to read and clubs to conquer right?”

A speck of guilt lodges itself in my throat. “Something like that.”

“Well,” he shrugs. “I had to ask! I’ll just have to find someone who brought their pom poms to school today.”

“Good luck!” I call after him, kind of wishing he wasn’t walking away. But he was. And that’s when I realize why he was lighter. He’d been standing in front of me talking without that ego of his. And openly in front of anyone walking by and he didn’t care. Then I’d rejected him.

Ugh. Maybe I’d have to turn up to that game if I could. But before then I had to try as hard as possible to figure out what the hell happened the other night.

***

“You guys need to tell me what happened Saturday night. As much as you can remember. After that conversation Juni you and me. And I remember going to the loo. And then I remember talking to Harry maybe? Please tell me.”

“Shite.” Both my friends eye each other. “What’s led this on?”

“Harry! He was bring incredibly nice to me today. In public! I feel like something happened but I can’t bloody remember!”

“Well he did drop you home,” Rhia says so casually. I whip towards her and at the same time both Juni and I shout “What!?”

“What!” Rhia says defensively. “I didn’t realize you didn’t remember that part! You seemed pretty sober by then.”

“You totally missed telling that detail that night! How dare you let her go anywhere with that pig! Sober or not!” Juni breathes fire. I’m surprised because on Friday she didn’t hate him this much. What the hell happened Saturday?

“Well she seemed fine. I double checked—YN I doubled checked with you you were okay with that. You told me it was fine. He was just dropping you home and he wasn’t drunk!”

“Wait wait back up. Tell me everything.”

So Rhia tells me how I’d texted her I was leaving with Harry and he was dropping me. How she’d rushed to the front of the house to catch me—and she had. I was alone trying to get my arms through my jacket and failing. She had asked me if everything was okay, I’d told her I was still coming down from the high and Harry was taking me home. How I wanted him to.

Then apparently Harry had shown up with water for me. And Rhia thought that was helpful. She watched, shocked, as he helped me into my jacket one sleeve at a time like I was in preschool. Then she’d got up in his face and had him swear he’d take me right home. Even took down his number in case I stopped responding.

“So was I with him the whole night?” I ask.

Rhia and Juni shrug.

Juni contributes: “Well that girl that hangs out with them—bangs, really big brown eyes? She came up to me when I was alone and asked if I was Juni and she told me you were dancing in this room and you looked a bit sick.”

I groan. Harry had said something about dancing.

“I tried to find you but you disappeared. I was worried and tried to find Rhia but she disappeared!” Juni looks at her with an accusation.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to desert!”

“Yeah well then I got distracted and by the time I went looking for you again this one here told me you’d gone home. She failed to mention who with.”

Rhia rolls her eyes.

I hold my head in my hands. “Guys this is a nightmare. I am having massive regrets. Can regrets give you a hangover? I feel hungover!”

My friends try to reassure me as much as I can but it’s no use. I feel like my life is spinning out again.

As far as the pieces I could put together: after the loo I’d danced and Harry’s friend found me—I think I knew her from when I did swim, maybe her name started with an M? Now that I thought about it I do vaguely remember her asking me a question. Maybe that’s how Harry found me. Because of her. And then he took me home? I hope?

No that was the story I had to go with. Otherwise I would spiral. I repeat it to my friends and they confirm it sounded right-ish.

“But that was sweet of him right? To drop me off home and leave the party early?” I ask my friends.

“Yeah-“ Rhia starts to say but Juni holds her hand out.

“Don’t bloody go there. I forbid that.”

Me and Rhia look at each other. She shrugs and I tell Juni I wouldn’t.

I mull over everything the entire afternoon. Even during the club meeting after school, not really participating and getting asked if I was okay. Obviously I was not.

I do make it to the last half of the game and hope Juni doesn’t find out. It’s just something I feel like I had to do because he had asked so genuinely and I did owe him for taking care of me Saturday.

I find a spot somewhere where I can see and try to spot Harry. It’s not hard when he’s got the ball, legs pumping, headband pushing his curls back and a look of pure determination as he gets to the net and kicks directly….into the goalie’s mitts. The crowd groans.

“Isn’t he defence?” I ask someone beside me.

“It’s a scrimmage game,” they reply. “They play the opposite position for fun. He’s really good though he should be front all the time.”

He is. And it’s kind of…attractive? I understood Dreven’s fangirling. And why Harry was such a big name amongst the girls. I kind of got it now.

Speaking of Dreven I spot him on the sidelines. I shuffle behind someone so he doesn’t spot me.

As the minutes tick by Harry and his team score a few more goals that makes it even. With just a couple minutes left on the clock it’s a tie and everybody shuffles to the side of the field where our team get’s a penalty kick.

I stay with the stragglers on this side, bouncing up and down with adrenaline. I can’t believe I’ve never gone to one of these. I always had some test or club to be busy with. But this is clearly what brought the schools together.

Right before the final whistle Harry makes a perfect shot on goal and the crowd goes absolutely mad. People are shouting and jumping for joy, clutching each other and chanting his name.

Harry runs half the field and pumps his arms, clashing with a few of his teammates who jump around him. It’s funny and cute.

As his team huddles around him and they walk to the chants of our school to the sidelines a couple girls slide out of the edges. A couple go to some of the other boys, one in particular wraps herself around Harry and kisses him with quite the show. The crowd only gets rowdier while the ref blows her whistle.

I, on the other hand, feel emptied.

I watch his arm snake around her waist. Press her to him. Her hands clutching his face. It feels like it goes on for eons. Eons and a day.

When the horrid thing finally ends he lifts his hands to the crowd and they cheer him. Not just for being a winner but for being a womanizer too.

I was an idiot. He had been nice to me, sweetened me up this morning about coming here. That didn’t mean anything. That didn’t mean he actually cared that I was here.

And then the worst part of all. He shouts into the air and turns to his team but his eyes clash with mine as he does. He does a double take, and we stare at each other halfway across the fields. He looks like he’s broken into his mum’s makeup and made makeup soup and his mum’s just come home. I imagine I look like someone’s just turned all my makeup into makeup soup.

I had to get out of here.

Why did I come? Why didn’t i just stay after the meeting and finished up work. I could have gone my entire secondary school existence without ever coming to one of these stupid games.

I feel lower than I have in a long time. I feel homesick suddenly and I decide then it was time to go. Home. And maybe home wasn’t the empty house I was stubbornly staying in. Maybe I had to chuck my hurt and my ego out the window and go crawling back to Nan. She would help me sort this heart of mine out. This wretched thing that kept on going even after it took a beating.

H’s POV:

One moment I’m on top of the world; first game of the year and I’ve scored the winning goal. The next I feel like I’ve been caught red-handed.

I want to tear away from the boys. I want to go to her explain it away but I’m surrounded and I only catch a glimpse of her looking away and then leaving. Gone.

“Hey man where are you going!?” One of the guys asks as I break away. “We’re all going to eat!”

“I’ll meet you guys there! I forgot to do something!”

“Aw cmon!” They hurl words at me trying to get me to stay but I jog away. She’s disappeared.

I jog back to the building and my head swivels every hall I go down as I head towards her locker. I find her slamming it shut and hoisting her bag onto her back.

“Hey!” I finally reach her. “YN hey! I wasn’t expecting you at the game.”

Her mouth opens like she has something to say. I wait for the usual fieryness but she deflates.

“Yeah. Congrats. That was a great final goal. Very dramatic. And you found your cheerleader too. I can see why everyone loves you out there.”

Fuck. She was going back to the other YN, the one who acted like she didn’t care, the one who had stayed out of my league all throughout school.

I wanted the YN in the quiet moments in the dark. The one tucked into my arms with the look of curiosity as she looked into my eyes and right to my soul. Even the confused one from this morning who was hesitant but there was still a possibility I could win her over.

This YN had slammed the door shut.

“It was just for show.” I try to explain.

“The goal?” She squints.

“No. No the-I didn’t need a cheerleader. She wasn’t…it was just for show. After scoring the winning goal it didn’t mean anything-“

“It’s whatever.” She cuts me off. “God you don’t have to explain anything to me.”

“I feel like I do, I didn’t know you were coming. I didn’t invite you just to-“

“Oh my god!” She cuts me off again. “It’s fine! I’m…it’s whatever. It’s not like you’re mine or something. We hooked up like weeks ago, we already talked about all of this. You’re off the hook remember? No messy feelings to complicate our lives, especially mine?”

Yet her eyes water as she says it and she blinks until it’s gone. My heart feels like it’s drowning in those unshed tears. Her words are also the final confirmation; she didn’t remember the weekend. I would just be cursed to remember what we could have been by myself. I probably deserved it.

“I know.” I want to say more. But she shrugs and looks like she’s going to leave. “Look…”

She waits instead. It gives me enough time to rush through every single thing I wanted to say to her. Every promise I wish I could make her.

“I’m sorry.” I say instead. Sorry for kissing that girl, and for inviting her to see that. Sorry for not being able to tell her what I really want to say. Sorry that she was so true about what she said the other night: I don’t think you’re ready for that.

Her lips tighten. Without another words she turns to head out the door. This time I don’t try again. I just watch her and die a little inside.

***

It’s hard to find your flow again when you feel so irrevocably changed. The final 3 months of our final year fly by but as cheesy as it sounds sometimes it felt like one of those 2000s music videos where you’re standing still and everyone is rushing past you.

I still see YN around, and as weeks go by we go back to being in our own worlds. They no longer overlap like a venn diagram. She stops coming to parties and I try not to drive by her house any time I’m in her neighbourhood.

I hear she got asked to the school dance by someone. I carry forward my own stereotype of not committing and ask nobody.

On the outside my grades are still good and I continue to be a force on the field. I’m home more often for dinner and my family stops pestering me as much. When I go to parties I spend more time just hanging out with my mates than I do finding girls that lit a spark. It used to be that any girl could hold a candle to the last ones but now it felt like faking it when a girl whose name I barely remembered tried to seduce me into an empty room.

It’s like now that I’ve felt a true connection I couldn’t go back to just anything. Some days I hated it.

A part of me feels ridiculous because when I Google my symptoms most people just say it’s heartbreak. But how could I feel something like this when I never gave my heart away at all. When I’d kept it selfishly caged and insisted that I couldn’t part with it. Our English teacher had asked when teaching Romeo and Juliet is it better to have loved and lost than to never have loved at all.

I think I would rather have never loved at all.

***

TAG: @peachedfruit @eversincehs1 @loverofhsandallthings1d (taglist still open lmk)

[blueheron15]

better than the movies

inspired by this ask! hope you like anon <3

warnings: some cursing, light fluff at the end, sooo much fluff, jj is kinda an idiot!!

you were truly jj’s person. the one person who was there for him no matter what, along with the rest of the pogues of course, but it was always different with you.

you showed him gentleness, true love, sweetness, and support. your kind heart and beautiful mind had him absolutely enamored.

that’s not to say, though, he wasn’t an idiot sometimes. typical jj.

you rolled over in your bed with a pout, staring at jj’s message and wondering how to respond.

you: are you almost here?

you: jj?

you: please answer

jj: hi baby

jj: i’m sorry but i got distracted with the boys and long story short i’m staying at john b’s tonight

you: oh

jj: but we were planning on hanging here tomorrow anyways so i’ll see you in the morning is that okay? love you ❤️

you fought back tears and typed out a respond, trying not to sound hurt.

you: yeah i love you too

you clicked you phone off, dropping it some where on your mattress. you knew jj loved and cared about you. but, after dating for nearly a year, these kind of events had begun to happen more and more often. and you were very upset about that.

the next morning, like jj promised, he was at the chateau waiting for you. as you flicked the kickstand down on your bicycle, he was already outside waiting to greet you with a hug and a kiss.

“hi my pretty girl.” he said, enveloping you in his arms and pressing a kiss to your temple. “how was your night last night? i’m sorry i had’ta bail.”

you forced a grin, although you really did feel better in his presence. “it was fine.”

he cradled your face in his hands, giving you a soft and loving kiss. for the rest of the day as you lazed around on the couch with all of your friends, he kept you on his lap and didn’t even let you out of his sight.

you thought that, maybe, the few times this had happened before were all just flukes.

until, a few mornings after he had been staying with you for a couple of days, you awoke to an empty bed.

maybe he was making you breakfast! you had hoped. but, when you opened your phone to check the time, the first notification you got was from him.

jj: the weather is too good today, so i’m out fishing with john b and pope. sorry i know you hate to wake up alone but they picked me up early. aiming for a catch thats as big as my 🍆😛

jj: i love you

you couldn’t even chuckle at his little innuendo.

you: ❤️

“what’s the matter?” kiara questioned, braiding your hair as you sat criss cross on her bed.

you and the girls had a sleepover last night at kie’s house, which helped you forget about your annoyance at jj. but, now that it was morning, and y’all were planning to meet up the guys on the boat for the day, you felt upset and almost dreaded seeing him.

you sighed, picking at a loose thread on a pillow. “it’s just jj being jj.” you mumbled.

“what does that mean?” sarah asked, quirking a brow as she rubbed sunscreen into her skin.

“he… he keeps blowing me off to hang out with the guys. and i really don’t think it’s intentional, but it just makes me upset.”

“sounds like classic rude boy.” cleo commented, throwing and catching a hackey sack in the air.

“that’s why i’m trying not to take it personally, but…”

“it’s hard not to.” sarah finished with a sympathetic smile. you nodded in agreement.

“listen,” kie said as she tied off your braid. “jj, god bless him, is pretty oblivious sometimes. but i’m sure if you just tell him that it’s really bothering you, then he’ll stop. right now he probably doesn’t even know it’s making you upset.”

“you’re right.” you nodded, smiling as you felt the french braid in your hair. “thanks.”

you lay tanning on the bow of the boat, jj’s head resting on your stomach as you threaded your fingers through his damp hair. he practically was purring like a cat.

“mmmm right there.”

you giggled. “hey, jay?”

he hummed in acknowledgment.

“do you maybe wanna eat at the wreck tonight? just you n me? i feel like we haven’t had a date in forever.”

he grabbed your hand, pressing his lips to it multiple times. “sure.” he flipped around so he rested his chin on your stomach, looking at you in admiration. he snaked his hand up to your bikini strap, fiddling with it before letting it snap back against your skin.

“hey!” you protested playfully.

he chuckled, rolling over, and leaping to do a backflip off the edge of the boat.

later that evening, your legs and feet were intertwined underneath the table as you and jj dined on some diet cokes and french fries.

the conversation was light and playful, but you could feel your heart rate speed up a bit as you came closer to bringing your frustration up.

it’s not like the two of you hadn’t argued before, but you didn’t like making him upset any more than he liked making you upset.

you took in a breath as you watched him swipe mindlessly on his phone.

“so, i was thinking-“

“wait up, hold that thought for a sec y/n.”

you pressed your lips together, frowning. jj suddenly burst out laughing with excitement and glee.

“w-what is it?” you asked.

he turned his phone around to show you. “chud is playing right now! pope’s got it on his tv, and like, it never plays anymore. the bastard won’t record it so imma head over to his place. you wanna come?”

you side, dejected. you felt completely and utterly unwanted.

you waved a hand in dismissal as you glued your eyes to your french fries, swirling one around his ketchup. “no, it’s alright. i think i’m actually just going to go home.”

you were met with a look of surprise from him. “you sure? want me to drive you? i-“

“no it’s not a problem.” you cut in, standing up. “you go hang out with your friends, and i’ll go home alone.” you stated, hoping that would give him a hint about how you were feeling.

“uhhhh. okay?”

you huffed, shoving a hand in your wallet and throwing a twenty dollar bill on the table before walking out. you spent the night crying, and ignoring jj’s messages.

as you and the rest of the pogues were chilling at the chateau, you were actively avoiding jj. you knew he didn’t deserve it (well, maybe a little) and god bless his heart he was probably so confused, but you just didn’t know how to deal with the hurt.

he was blowing you off. he was ditching you. so now you were pulling away from him, too.

you swung on the hammock while jj was waxing his board, chatting pope’s ear off.

he stared at you longingly.

“i just don’t know what i did, man.” he sighed.

“well, it’s y/n.” pope explained logically. “she wouldn’t just be ignoring you for nothing.”

he groaned. “i need a beer.”

“hey, no. wait-“ pope said grabbing jj’s bicep thoughtfully. “you’ve been drinking, or just hanging out, with me and john b more often than normal. like, without y/n.”

“yeah… so?” jj asked, his mind blank.

“and is she okay with that? like, when i picked you up from her place to go fishing, did you double check with her?”

“… no.”

“and when i told you chud was on the tv… i knew y’all were hanging out!” he palmed his forehead. “that one’s on me, man.”

“shit.” jj whispered. “dude, i’ve totally been blowing her off!”

“well then no wonder she’s upset.”

“ughhh.” jj groaned, sweeping an anxious hand through his hair. “fuck!”

“it’s alright man.” pope comforted. “you can figure this out.”

jj sighed, bracing his arms on either side of his board, his head hanging dejectedly before raising to look at you on the hammock.

“i’m just… so comfortable with her. i know she’ll always be there for me. so i guess i don’t even think twice before bailing on her cuz i know she’ll be there when i get back.” he mumbled.

“well.” pope said, clapping jj on his back. “don’t tell me that, man. tell her.”

you were chilling in your room, scrolling mindlessly on your phone when you got a text message from pope.

pope: i know this is random but look out your window

your face scrunched in confusion. “the hell?” you muttered to yourself, getting of your bed and going to your window.

outside, standing in front of his motorcycle, was your boyfriend. he was holding a sign, a piece of paper with his messy handwriting on it.

it read: y/n l/n will you please talk to me

you couldn’t help the way your heart fluttered, or the butterflies that erupted in your stomach.

you bit your lip to suppress the wide grin threatening to take over you features of you opened the window.

“y/n.” jj said. “i’m an idiot.”

you smiled cheekily.

“please, please, please forgive me. look, get into one of those cute ass sundresses of yours, and come out here. i have a surprise to make it up to you.”

you changed, and clung on to jj as he sped through the outer banks.

in a little alcove on the beach was a picnic blanket with a box of pizza nestled on top.

“jj…” you whispered in awe.

“that’s not all.” he said, guiding you with a hand on his lower back.

he whipped out some wild flowers from his pocket.

“where did you get those?” you asked, delighted, gratefully accepting them.

“from your backyard.” he smiled sheepishly.

“i love you.” you said softly.

“does this mean you forgive me?” he questioned, both of you guys sitting down across from one another.

you nodded, interlacing your hands together. “just… explain?”

he opened the pizza box. “well, y/n, you’re the love of my life. the only girl i’ve ever loved, really. ‘n you know how hard it is for me to open up, but you… you’ve always been there for me. for the first time in my life, i have someone who i know isn’t going to abandon me. of course i have the pogues, but they aren’t in love with me, ya know?”

you nodded, tears filling your eyes.

“no… please don’t cry.” he cooed, wiping them away.

“i-i know.” you nodded, sniffling. “it’s just been a hard couple’a weeks.”

he kissed away your tears, mumbling a “lemme make it up to you.”

you smiled, nodding your head.

he laid you down against the red checkered blanket, you hair fanning around you like a halo and he scrunched up your sundress til it bunched up at your hips.

trailing hot kisses up your thighs, you shuddered, hands holding onto his shoulders. maybe it had only been two days without him, but you missed him like crazy.

as he buried his face into your thighs, he whispered and praised you with sweet nothings as your hands flew to grip his hair.

“you’re so so so beautiful.”

“i love you so fuckin much.”

“my baby deserves to feel sooo good.”

“i would give up anything for you, mama. anything. just wanna make you happy.”

your back arched, nearing your release as his tongue worked magic on your pussy. you tried to hold in your whimpers and your moans, being that you were in public.

this caused your hips to buck wildly, his forearm coming down against your stomach to keep them still.

“let it out, y/n. needa hear it.” he mumbled before attaching his lips to your core again.

without, you let out a mewl as you came.

he crawled up your body, peppering kisses and shimmying your underwear back up and fixing your dress.

you kissed, sighing with lust and contentment. he tucked a flower behind your ear and held you pressed up against his chest as y’all ate the pizza. and all was forgiven <3

[kawaiigirly21]

The Beast In His Arms: Chapter 2

Not even a week later, trouble started when Nayera started letting Cecil run tests on her. They studied her strength, her speed and agility. They asked extremely personal questions and inquired that they were ‘Necessary’ for their studies. “Have you and Invincible had sex?” A scientist asked while another checked her heart rate.

“Excuse me!? How dare you ask such an explicit question?! I do not see how my personal affairs have anything to do with my abilities as a hero!” To say she was offended was an understatement. She was royalty for God sakes! A princess! And they dared to ask her something like that?! Petulant rats! Standing from her sitting position, Nayera fought the urge to smirk at the size difference between her and the scientists.

Suddenly Cecil walked in. “Leaving so soon? We're not done.” The man said as he watched Nayera gather her things to leave. “I believe we are good sir. For your so-called scientists have insulted me for the last time.” Cecil in return rolled his eyes. “Who knew your kind was so sensitive. All they did was ask you necessary questions.” Nayera was quick to turn around and back Cecil up against a wall with her teeth bared.

“I’ve had dolls bigger than you in my adolescence. I’d hate to see you end up like them. Broken and used. Now, let me leave.” Later that day, as Nayera laid her head on Mark’s lap while listening to him talk about his day, she felt tears sting her eyes under her bangs. “Babe? You’re pretty quiet tonight. Is everything ok?” Mark asked while stroking her tail. She nodded silently and moved her head closer to him trying to gather all his warmth.

“I heard about the incident today, In the  GDA HQ. Is that why you’re being so mopey?” His fingers trailed from her tail to her back to her head. Gaining another silent nod from her, Mark sighed before leaving down and pressing a sweet kiss to her forehead. ��� I’ll talk to Ceil. It wasn’t fair for them to ask you stuff like that.” Thinking for a moment, Mark smiled and tapped Nayera on her nose. “Wanna race? Here to home? I’ll even hold back to give you a chance.” Nayera sat up and smirked. “You are going down!”

Many Many months later, Many things had happened to Mark and Nayera. While Mark struggled with his morality, Nayera struggled with her ability to control her anger. With this came arguments. Loud and explosive arguments. At that time, the couple decided to take a break until they were sure they were stable enough to be together again. They however still remained friends. “Mark, pass me that?” Nayera asked as she scribbled in her stress relief art book.

Her markers and colored pencils spilled across his bed as the pair sat in comfortable silence with the occasional question or two. “Mark? Hello?” Looking up from her book, Nayera noticed Mark staring off into space with a frown on his face. “Mark? It's not your fault about what happened. That powerplex guy is going to get the help he needs in prison…” Mark looked over at Nayera as she leaned over him. Her bangs parted slightly which gave him a good look at her pale blue eyes that albino animals usually had.

She had a soft mile on her face and brushed a caring hand through his hair. It gave him flashbacks to the day he met her…The day he actually fell in love. “The help he needs because of the fight with my dad and I killed his sister and niece or the help he needs because the fight between him and I killed his wife and son?” Mark grumbled. “I know none of it is my fault but it feels like…” Nayera then pressed a sweet kiss on his head.

“It’s not your fault Mark. End of discussion. Now, Pass me that marker!” She giggled, making the man smile. It seemed like when he was around her, he felt better about his situation. He didn’t think about it much unlike when he was by himself leaving his mind to wander. He missed her smile. He missed her laugh…he wanted to get back together but wasn’t sure on how to approach the subject.

Sitting up, Mark handed Nayera the purple marker before taking a deep breath. It was now or never. “Hey…Nayera? I wanted to know…what’s your …If you want to…Um..Fuck! Do you wanna-” “Hold that thought Mark!” Nayera noticed her watch beep red. “Guardian emergency. I gotta skedaddle! We’ll continue this later, kay? I’ll just leave my stuff here. See ya Marky Mark!” Leaning in close, Nayera pecked him on the lips quickly before leaving.

Mark could feel his heart palpate as he brought his fingers to his lips. “Does…she still love me like I still love her?” Before he could further dwell on it, Mark picked up his phone when he noticed Eve calling him. “Hey Eve. I’m at home…why? I’m not in Paris Eve. Trust me I would know if I’m in Paris.”

“Wait…So if you’re not in Paris…Who is…?”

AN: The variants are in the next chapter!! Which variant should Nayera meet first?

@mikajack9273

[princess-nanita]

⋆˙⟡ open upㅤㅤㅤㅤㅤcouncilwoman!sevika x reader

۶ৎ summary : Sevika always insists that she doesn't need your care and pampering, no, she's a big girl! But... that doesn'treally count when she's tired of everything and everyone (except you.)

۶ৎ warnings : fluff!! sevika is tired and struggling. my poor baby needs a rest :((. ooc (?idk)

If there was one thing Sevika hated, it was the feeling of being lost.

Her life had never been easy, being born in Zaun and being forced to learn to fend for herself in those alleys was not easy, and losing everyone she once called colleagues or even 'friends' was not easy either.

And now, everything turned upside down when she took the Kirraman seat on the council. Of course, she wanted the best for her people and for Zaun, but she felt like she didn't deserve it, not like Vander once did. She hated spending her days with those people who looked at her with such contempt, as if she were a wild animal or some other being, anything but a damn councilor.

And as always, everything today was shit. She was ignored, left aside by those damn Pilties who didn't even try to listen to her ideas, too busy in their own worlds and idealizations. She swore it all seemed too much, the stress, fatigue, anger and pain she had bottled up seemed to want to burst all at once like a dam, but something stopped her.

You.

Oh, you, the light of her life. She felt her stomach churn just thinking about how you would react if you knew your strong, resilient girlfriend was falling apart. She hated it, the feeling of being vulnerable, of being weak, even to you.

She loved you, of course, Janna, she would give her life for you if she had to, but... she couldn't bring herself to be completely open with you, no matter how sweet your words of resurrection were or how patient you were with her, and even though she didn't think she deserved it, you gave her space and time to get used to it and, gods, she loved you for it.

.𖥔 ݁ ˖ ✦ ‧₊˚ ⋅

The day was finally over, all she could think about was going home, collapsing on her bed and just forgetting everything, or at least trying to. When she stepped inside her Piltover-funded home, she felt that welcoming aroma covering her senses, letting out a sigh she didn't even know she was protected from.

Her steps were heavy as she walked to the living room, removing her cloak in the process and sinking into the couch, so lost in her thoughts that she didn't notice your proximity, or the smell of your delicious home-cooked food, but when your hand slowly reached Sevika's mouth, she took off. Despite her initial hesitation, her eyes softened subtly when she saw the worried look on your face, knowing that you probably already knew what she wanted to hide the most.

"I'm fine..." she murmured hoarsely. It was the first thing that left Sevika's lips, but to be honest, not even she was convinced by her own words.

You didn't say anything, there was no need, you already knew how she was feeling without her saying it, and she loved and hated that about you.

The silence settled for a few moments and it bothered Sevika somehow, but when she swallowed the lump in her throat to speak, she felt your arms around her pulling her into a gentle hug. She didn't expect it, she hesitated and wavered, not wanting to let her vulnerability slip, not wanting you to see her as pathetic and quarrelsome and leave her.

But when your hands wandered through her hair, brushing the strands and undoing the knots, she felt the tension in her muscles disappear against her will. How were you so good? She didn't deserve to be treated in such a sweet and gentle way, not after everything that had happened in her life, everything she had done and everyone she had hurt, but here you were; holding her like she was a precious being (and to you, she was.)

"It's okay." Your voice came out in that soft tone that she hated (loved) so much, that tone that could make her cry so easily. She could smell you, could feel your warmth through your clothes and the softness of your skin, could feel you moving your body slowly back and forth as if you were rocking a baby. Damn you.

"Stop it, I'm not a baby to be spoiled..." Sevika's words came out in that harsh tone, but despite that, she had made no move to distance herself from you or get out of your arms. On the contrary, she leaned closer against you, as if she was seeking comfort in you, the comfort she craved so much.

"You should let yourself be taken care of for once in your life," you murmured as you continued your caresses. At your words, Sevika scoffed and was about to dismiss the idea, but you spoke again. "I'm serious, Sevika. It hurts to see you repressing yourself and distancing yourself when I'm right here, ready to listen to you and help you."

Her words seemed to hit something deep in your heart. She knew it hurt you when she pulled away and tried to ease your own situation on her own, but how could she say everything that was going on in her head? How could she let it all out without you feeling like it was a burden to her? It scared her.

"I..." she couldn't finish her sentence. Everything seemed to get stuck in her throat and her mind seemed to be racing. She wasn't like that, she wasn't a woman of words, she wasn't someone sensitive who let herself get carried away. But something in you made her want to take that risk, made her want to open up, even if it was just for a moment, for a second.

"I'm sorry." was all that came out, but it was sincere, she meant it. She wanted to apologize, and even though she wanted to be a good partner to you and put up with everything for the both of you, she also wanted to open up to you and let you in completely.

You hummed softly, moving your lips to place a kiss on the top of her head as you gave her a soft smile, that beautiful smile she loved so much.

"It's okay, baby, I just want you to... relax a little. I hate having to watch you carry all your pain alone," you spoke like a mother speaking to her child, and it was sweet, earnest, almost making her melt in your arms as she listened to you speak. "Please, just this once, let me take care of you."

The way you said those words seemed tempting, and she felt like an ant following the sugar trail. She slowly pulled away, just enough to look into your eyes and let that vulnerability she had been hiding for so long slip out, then she simply nodded weakly.

"Okay..."

notes : sorry its shitty, I lost my touch for writing. If you find any typing problems, please ignore them and maybe one day I'll fix it (I think)

[m-neuvillette]

Pose

Oliver Aiku x fem manager reader

Description: What happens when Oliver's modeling partner doesn't show up and so you take her place instead?

WC: 8.8k

Authors notes: mean JFU owner (don't worry he gets karma), name calling (whore, slut, dumb,)- the owner is a meanie, but protective Oliver! photoshoots in underwear, mentions of sex, talks about having anxiety, anxiety attacks, described as a smaller chest reader and shorter than Oliver, kind of an aged up au

I need him so bad

You enter the elevator to head up to Oliver’s apartment and just hoping to yourself he is actually awake. You’ve been his manager for about a year now and it has been nothing but a rollercoaster, but it’s honestly super fun… even if he does get on your nerves sometimes.

You hear the ding of the elevator and see the doors open so you make your way down the hall to his door. You knock hopefully not having to use the spare key he gave you because he would be answering your wish of being up. After a couple of minutes of the door not being answered you groaned digging in your purse for the spare key. 

You push the door open and mumble to yourself “Can he just not listen to one thing I ask him? Today we really can’t be late.” Today he has one of his biggest modeling gigs for a big designer company that has been trying to get him to model for them for ages. His schedule has finally lightened so he had time to do the shoot right before the company goes off and does a world tour of different fashion shows. 

You look at the time on your phone and see it’s 8 am, which is nice because you have to be there at 9:30 so you have time to wake him up, make sure he eats, and gets ready. You walk to his room and open the door to see his asleep on his bed. 

He has the blanket at his waist showing his strong and toned upper body. You could really just stare at him for hours… you realize you’re stuck in a day dream and shake your head. You release a heavy sigh and tell yourself, “He would never see you that way. He sees you nothing more than a manager, you’re lucky if he even views you as a friend.” 

You walk on over to the side of his bed a bend down a bit and run your fingers through his hair, he wants you to wake up him like this because it reminds him of his mom. “Oliver, you gotta wake up. You have your photoshoot today.”  

Oliver slowly blinks his eyes open and stares at you with those beautiful mismatched eyes of his. He groans a bit but mumbles out a good morning. You smile down at his sleepy form, “Good morning Oliver.” You stop running your hand through his hair and stand back up and go to leave his room.

Oliver lets out another groan, “I didn’t say stop.” You turn back to him, “If I didn’t stop you wouldn’t get out of bed. I know you love your bed so much but can you please get up and ready? We can’t be late to this shoot, they’ve delayed their shows so much to be able to get this to happen. We shouldn’t make them wait more. So please get up? I’ll make you breakfast while you get ready.” 

You leave his room and shut his door. Oliver stares at the ceiling and murmurs, “When is she ever going to take a damn hint.” Oliver then gets up and tries to get ready fast so he can spend more time with you. 

While he gets ready, you to check to see what he has in his kitchen. You check the fridge and pantry the decide to make him an omelette. 

You cut up some peppers, tomatoes, spinach, and mushrooms. Then cut up some ham and shred some cheese. You start by cooking the ham a bit to make sure it would be fully cooked by the time the omelette is done.

Once the ham cooked you take that out of the pan setting it in a bowl to add back in later. You the start adding the egg to get it halfway cooked before you start adding the fillings. 

You feel a weight on the top of your head and then you laugh, “Hi Oliver.” You have gotten use to his clinginess as your time being his manager. He always has to be touching you somehow no matter where you guys are. You’ve asked him about it before but he shrugged it off not giving you an answer. 

“Hey. Are you making an omelette?” 

You nod, “Yep. I wanted to have you eat something filling that’ll get you through your shoot. I was thinking about making pancakes but you’d be hungry quicker and I don’t think they are going to give you many breaks while shooting today so I gave up on that idea.”

“Ahhh, shouldn’t have told me that now I want pancakes.” He moves his head off of yours to look down at you and give you a wink. 

You meet his duo colored gaze and smile lightly at him, “I can make them for you some other time. When your schedule is lighter and we aren’t in a rush.” 

Oliver pinches your side having you jump back into him and sending him a glare, “I’ll hold you to that then.” He steps back to go and get a glass a water then sits at one of the barstools he has. 

You finish making his omelette and plate it for him. You hand it over to him, he gives you a smile and quick thank you. He starts to dig in while you start to do the dishes. 

After taking a bite of his omelette and sees you not joining him he pauses to ask “What are you doing?”

You turned to him confused, “Uh, the dishes?” 

“No.”

You stare at him being even more confused than you were before at his answer, “What do you mean, no?” 

“I can do them later. Sit down and relax, it’s going to be a long day for you too.” 

“Oliver really it’s fine. I don’t mind, you’re going out with some of your friends tonight. The last thing I want you to worry about is dishes after I’m the one that used them.” 

Oliver looks you in your eyes then basically starts to inhale his omelette. “What- OLIVER WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?” 

He swallows his last bite and comes over, “I am helping you with the dishes.” 

You roll your eyes because you know you’re not going to win this fight. You wash the dishes as Oliver dries them. After tag teaming the dishes you look at the time and see it’s 8:45. 

You bump your hip into Oliver’s side, “Do you have to finish getting ready at all?” 

“Yeah, but I just gotta brush my teeth again.” You nod and he walks off to his bathroom. You grab the extra bag you have and start packing some snacks and drinks for Oliver just in case the company doesn’t have any for him or don’t have choices he likes. 

Once you finish Oliver is coming out of the bathroom. You turn to him, “Ready to go? I packed some snacks and drinks just in case for you. Then I have all your other stuff like contracts you have to go over with them.” 

He smirks at you “As prepared as ever I see. But thank you, really I mean it. I’m ready though, let’s go.” 

Oliver grabs his keys and while he watches you put on your heels, he grabs your bags and starts to walk out. You close and lock his door and jog to catch up with him, “I can carry those you know.” 

He looks down at you and gives you another one of his signature winks. You let out a little laugh and follow him to his car. He puts your stuff in the backseat then opens your door. 

You smile and thank him, he nods then walks over to his side of the car.  Once he’s in he asks you to put the address in so he can follow the gps. You do as he says and once it’s all pulled up on the screen he starts to drive. 

The car ride is spent you telling him about the photoshoot. “So they are a designer underwear brand?” 

You grimace, “Kinda? I don’t really know much myself because I don’t wear anything designer. The whole pitch of this though is that you can wear it while you workout but also wear it for intimate time.”

Oliver nods, “But why did they want me so bad? Doesn’t make sense, I’m not an actual model.”

“Well my ever so humble captain, you’re much more attractive than any male model out there now. Plus you’re also an athlete which is a double bonus. And maybe it has something to do with your playboy tendencies…”

“Ohhh so you think I’m hot?” 

“I feel like you ignored most of what I said. But I never once thought you weren’t handsome. I think I’d need to get my eyes checked if I thought you were ugly.” 

Oliver lets out his deep laugh that you’ve grown to love this past year. “Good to know you think I’m attractive.” 

You roll your eyes and look out the window. “Let’s just hope your partner thinks that.” 

He turns to you confused, “What do you mean?” 

You turn back to him giving him a smile that doesn’t reach as high as it normally does. If Oliver realizes he doesn’t comment, “For the intimate part you have a female model you’ll be working with.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that?”

“I didn’t because I thought you read the contract saying what you’ll be doing. Don’t tell me you didn’t read what you needed to… again.”

He gives you a sheepish smile, “I guess I did. But why do I need to have a partner for that?”

“Oh the great playboy Oliver Aiku turning down a model he gets to see in no clothes? What has happened?” You say in a sarcastic tone. 

You see Oliver grip the wheel tight, “I don’t want that.” 

You start to worry seeing Oliver’s mood change, “Are you okay? I can’t tell them you’re not up to that part of the shoot if you want.”

Oliver shakes his head “It’s fine, don’t worry about. It’ll be done fast right?” 

You nod your head and the rest of the drive there is silent. You look back out the window hoping your answer was right not just for his sake but yours. You’ve seen him model a bunch of times but never with another girl. You don’t honestly know how you’re going to get through this.  

You and Oliver get to the place where they are doing the photoshoot. He parks in the back of the building and you two get out of the car. You grab your stuff from the back seat to see Oliver waiting for you so you two can walk in together. 

Once you two are inside you two get surrounded by the crew. You two start to drift a bit apart but as soon as Oliver notices it, he grabs you by the waist and pulls you into him. You’re starting to get overwhelmed by the sudden grouping that Oliver can feel you stiffen. 

He speaks up, “Hey, let us get in first before you bombard us. There’s a process to this. Let’s go over the contract, then I’ll get ready and we can do the shoot. Okay?” 

The crew nods and apologizes that’s when you see a man come up with a woman following right behind him. “OLIVER AIKU!!! I’m a BIG fan. I’m so happy you agreed to do this! My name is Aoi Kai and this is my assistant, Mae Lee. Let us go to my office real quick so we can talk the contract and get it signed.” Aoi then leads you two back to his office. 

You and Oliver ask questions along the way while Aoi and Mae go through the contract to make sure everything is clear. Once you all come to an understanding Oliver and Aoi sign the contract. Aoi then tries to push Oliver to the dressing room but it fails due to his strong physique. 

“Wait, I need to talk to my manager before I get ready.” 

Aoi quickly responds, “Oh of course! We will head out to the shoot area while you two talk. I’ll have one of your makeup artist be outside to lead you where to go.” Oliver gives him a quick nod and waits for them to leave the room. Once they leave the room Oliver turns to you.

“Hi.” 

“Hi. Is everything okay?” 

“Yep.” 

“Uhh then what did you want to talk about?”

“I wanted to give you a couple minutes for a breather. I could feel how anxious you got. The last thing I want is you to have an anxiety attack when I can’t be there for you.” 

That takes you back to the first time Oliver found you having an anxiety attack. 

It was only a couple months into working for the JFU. The old fuck of an owner really likes pushing you past your limits. 

Today he assigned this whole folder profile he needs for Oliver tomorrow. TOMORROW!! He said he got told about it a while ago but “forgot” to tell you about. Yeah forgot your ass. He has hated you since you started working here and has been trying to get you fired for no reason. But he hasn’t succeeded and it’s pissing him off, you can tell. 

So here you are at the JFU stadium in your office at 9 pm just getting this folder that needs to be done by 8 am tomorrow. It needs to be filled with all different stuff about Oliver. It has to be multiple pages with pictures and everything. You have no idea what even to do. 

You don’t even have anything to base his off of. So you silently stare at the folder then look at your computer. It’s 9:30 now. You have to try something but you don’t know what to do. Or even how to start. 

You start just to write down facts about him as a person and a player. You then print out some pictures you have. After working for a bit you  look down at your work and see that it looks awful. 

You then just start to break down. If you knew about this earlier you’d ask more questions to Oliver but he’s finished training and should be sleeping by now. You can disturb him especially because he has another early training tomorrow. 

You keep crying not even being able to see through the tears welling up in your eyes. That’s when you hear a knock on your door. You pick your head and start to panic more. Words don’t seem to come out of your mouth. That’s when you see the handle turn. 

Your heart is racing you don’t know what to do or expect. Once you see the door open more you hear Oliver, “Yeah thanks coach. I’ll see you tomorrow.” You hear a mumble of a second voice then Oliver respond again, “Yeah I promise I won’t get home too late. I just gotta make sure she still isn’t here. If she is I wanna make sure she gets home safe.” 

No. No. No. No. No. 

You can’t have your crush and the player you manage see you like this.  You try to wipe your tears but it’s futile, they won’t stop. 

Oliver then opens the door fully before he makes eye contact he speaks up, “I always knew you were a workaholic but I didn’t-“ he looks at you then freezes. He takes in your tears stained face and messy desk, he calls your name “What’s wrong?? What happened?" 

That only makes you break down more and bury your face into your hands. You hear Oliver lock the door and drop his bag on the floor. You hear soft footsteps come up to you. 

Oliver kneels down in front of you and pulls your hands from your face. He pulls you from the chair into him and tucks your head into his neck and starts to play with your hair. “It’s okay. Let it out. I’m here for you whenever you want to talk.” 

This isn’t the first time you hugged Oliver but this hug made you feel the safest. You cried a little bit more into his neck until you calmed down a big. This hug really did wonders. You pull yourself back from his neck to look at his duo gaze. You seem he holds patience but also worry in that gaze. “Oliver, you have really pretty eyes. I don’t think I ever told you that.” 

He chuckles, “Thank you.” Oliver wipes the his thumbs across the bottom of your eyes, “I think your eyes are beautiful too. Even after you cry.” 

You smile lightly at him, it was the first time he ever complimented your looks (not that you’re expecting him to while you are working). “Thank you.” 

“So, wanna tell me why you’re here late and crying?” You nod and then tell him all about what the owner is having you do and how you got it right before you were about to leave for the day. You see Oliver clench his jaw, “Goddamn I hate that old fucker. He really pisses me off, can’t he get fired already? Or even die?” 

You laugh and lightly smack Oliver, “Oliver, thats mean.” 

“You have a pretty laugh. I’m glad I got to make you laugh.” 

You stare at him not knowing what to say. He senses that and sends you a wink. 

“All right now that since we know what the problem is, let’s do this folder.” 

You shake your head, “No, I can’t ask you to do that. This is going to take awhile and you have training in the morning. You need to go home and sleep.” You try to wiggle out of his hold but he just holds you tighter. 

“Too bad, I’m helping. After all this folder is about me. Who knows more about me than me?” 

You really don’t have a comeback argument to that so you mumble out a “You win.” Oliver just grins and picks you two up off the floor and sits on your chair with you on his lap. You two look at the project and make a game plan and get to work. 

After hours of work and raiding your mini fridge for food and drinks, you two are finally done. You check the clock and see that it’s 5 am. You nudge Oliver, “Oh my god, I am so sorry to keep you here all night. You have training in a couple of hours and you haven’t slept at all.” 

He looks at the clock then you, “It’s fine I still have 4 hours before training and I’m already here. I’ll just sleep on your couch right here.” He keeps his hold on you and walks to the couch. “Now you’re going to sleep here with me to before you turn that folder in and I am going with you to turn it in. But right now you’re my teddy bear so night night.” Oliver then passes out holding onto you tightly so you wont fall off of him while you slept. You set an alarm on your phone to make sure you two wake up in time. 

After 2 and a half hours of sleep you and Oliver are getting up and grabbing the folder to go turn in. Once you get to the owners office and turn in the work, he’s mad to see it done but also mad to see Oliver there with you. “It is good enough. You can leave.” 

You and Oliver leave the office, you start to head a different way than him because he needs to go get ready. Before you can get to far he grabs your wrist and turns you around. “Do you have anxiety?”

You turn to look away from him not wanting to see the his reaction to your answer, “Yeah.”

“Can you promise me something?”

You turn back to look at him before you can answer he says, “Whenever you’re having an attack, can you call me? I want to be able to help you. You’ve helped me so much within these past few months and I want to be able to do that for you too.” 

You smile at him and nod. “I promise. I’ve never had someone offer so thank you so much Oliver.” 

He smiles back you and pulls you into him. He gives you a quick kiss to your hairline, “Now go home and sleep. I’ll call you later.” 

Since then Oliver has always watched out for you and it warms your heart so much. You really wish that there was more behind it, like he did it because he loved you. But you don’t think that’s it. Little did you know he is doing it because he loves you, it’s just you’re so blind and oblivious. 

“I’m okay now Oliver, don’t worry. I made you promise didn’t I? I don’t intend to ever break it.” 

“Good.” He leans down to give you another quick kiss to your hairline, “I guess I gotta go now. See you out there.” You wish him luck before he leaves. Once you’re done you walk out of the office to see Mae standing there. “Hey, I can lead you to the shoot area while we wait for Oliver.”

“Thank you!”

You two start walking and once you’re in the staircase Mae turns to you, “Do you like Oliver?” 

You freeze and look at her, “Uh what makes you think that?”

“The way he protected you when you got here, how you two looked at each other when the other would talk and how happy you two were when you both walked out of the office. I feel like it’s pretty obvious you both like one another.”

You sigh in defeat, “Yeah I do. But I don’t think he’s interested in me. He’s just supportive of me and made sure something in the past didn’t happen again today. Plus I am not his type at all.” 

“I heard he was a playboy but is he really that bad?”

“Um to be honest I don’t know. His old manager told me I would be chasing girls out for him all the time or having to break the hearts for him, but I’ve never done that before. He also doesn’t talk about meeting girls to me.”

Mae is quick to ask, “When did that start?”

“What do you mean? He’s never been a playboy around me.”

“I think you changed him. If he hasn’t done anything since you came around, I think thats a big sign he’s into you.” 

You shake your head, “I don’t think so...” Mae just smiles, “Think about it okay?”

You nod and she opens the door from the staircase you two climbed. You walk out to see a whole workout setup for the first part of the shoot. Mae explains to you that Oliver will do different workouts like running on the treadmill, weightlifting, bodyweight, and soccer tricks during this shoot. You nod along and then hear Aoi cheering. You turn your head to see Oliver walk in shirtless with shorts on and the underwear line above the waistline of the shorts to show off the brand. He is also wearing a pair of nice clean socks and shoes the company has given him. 

Oliver walks over to you, Mae and Aoi who suddenly spawned by your side. “So where do I start?” You don’t answer leaving that up to either Aoi or Mae and you just look over Oliver, focusing on his muscles and the v line leading to… it’s not until a hand is waved in your face that you return to reality. “My eyes are up here sweetheart.” You look up to see Oliver smirking at you. 

“Yeah, yeah I know. Just go do workout stuff.” You respond with your face bright red and pushing his chest. Oliver quickly grabs one of your hands once you finish “pushing” him. “Whatever you say sweetheart.” He then brings that knuckle to his lips and kisses it. He then drops your hand and goes to where Aoi told him to go first. 

Mae comes up beside you again, “Told you so.” You turn to look at her smirking too. You groan and run a hand through your hair and think to yourself. Oliver has been more touchy today? Is there a reason for it? Does he like you? Or is he just trying to push your buttons? You honestly don’t know. Before your thoughts can spiral too much to decide to watch Oliver. 

He starts out on the treadmill, then goes to the bench to squat, then they have him doing some push ups and sit-ups. You can see his muscles flexing the entire time with a light coat of sweat coating him. Oliver is really a beautiful person. You don’t think he understands just how beautiful he is. 

Mae then hands him a soccer ball and you can see his eyes light up. He really does love soccer. He still has the childlike wonder when he gets a soccer ball. Once he gets the ball he starts doing a bunch of different tricks to showcase his skills. Aoi keeps cheering him on and encouraging to do more and more tricks. After 10 minutes of him with the ball Mae cuts the two boys off because they have to get to the intimate part of the shoot. You’re really dreading it too. 

Oliver comes to meet you, Mae, and Aoi behind all the cameras. One of the crew members gives Oliver a towel to dry up any sweat. He thanks them then directs his attention to you three, “So what now?”

Aoi responds all excitedly, “IT’S TIME FOR THE INTIMATE SHOOT!!” 

You frown and look away from Aoi and Oliver. Oliver focuses on you wondering why you’re upset. Wait, are you jealous? God, he really hopes you’re jealous. That means you like him back and he wants that more than anything. 

Oliver responds, “Okay. So what’s the plan?”

Aoi looks around, “Well your partner should be around here somewhere.” 

A crew member then comes running up, “Mr Aoi! We just got a call that the model Oliver is suppose to be shooting with isn’t going to make it because she needs to fly out for another show she needs.” 

Aoi looks like he’s seen a ghost, “WHAT?! This was the shoot that was going to be the headline shot. Can any of our backups come??”

Before the crew member can respond Mae speaks up, “I have an idea.” 

Aoi turns to her, “WHAT?!”

Mae pushes you forward, “Why don’t we have her model? She has chemistry with Oliver so the shots will be more pure and intense.” Aoi gasps, “YES! Mae, get her ready.”

You look around and shake your head. “No! I can’t do that. I am not a model and I do not have the build for this shot you want to get across. I am too small chested to do this. Plus I would just mess it up. That’s the last thing I need Oliver to go through and worry about.” 

Oliver quickly buts in, “I like that idea. I want to model with you. You’re prettier than any model I’d work with.” 

Aoi grins, “It’s settled then! Get ready you too!”

Mae pushes you to wear the models get ready. The crew does your makeup then hands you what you are going to wear. It ends up being a dark blue lace set. The thong is barely covers anything and the bra is showing up of tiny boobs you have. 

Once you’re out of the fitting Mae looks at you and smiles, “You look beautiful. I bet Oliver is going to freak when he sees you.”

You start getting self conscious, “I don’t think so. I don’t think I look good.” 

“You are a showstopper. Now leads head to the other shoot area. This one has a bed.” She calmly states while wiggling her eyebrows. Today is going to be the day you die. 

You finally get to the shoot area and see Oliver and Aoi talking. Once they hear you and Mae they turn to look at you. Aoi speaks up, “Ah perfect! This is going to turn out great. You look beautiful.” 

You turn to look at Oliver who staring deeply at you. You walk up to you, “Don’t say anything. I know I look bad.”

Oliver clenches his jaw, “Don’t say that. You look absolutely breathtaking.” 

He’s never spoken to you like that before and it throws you for a loop. You just nod and listen to what Aoi has to say. 

“First we are just going to do some standing and sitting poses with that chair over there.” 

You and Oliver nod then walk over to the shoot area. “First let’s do her back facing us and Oliver you stand facing her. Put your arm around her waist, you put your hand on his chest, then your other hand on his stomach and Oliver tilt her chin up to look at you.” 

You two do as he said, your chest is pressed his while his hand is really low almost touching your underwear. Oliver tilts your head up and smiles down at you. He whispers, “Are you okay?”

You whisper back, “Yeah, especially since you’re here.” He smiles at your response. You get a couple pictures in that pose then Aoi tells you two to change it up. The next pose is him dipping you like you are dancing.

Once you are in position Aoi seems to have a problem. “Get closer you two.” You decide to figure out how since Oliver is holding you up, you wrap your leg more around his waist and pull yourself up more with your arms that are around his neck. Once you’re closer Oliver stares deeply into your eyes and lets out a breath and then lightly touches your foreheads together. Aoi’s screams of perfect nearly makes you jump but you force yourself to stay in position. 

You and Oliver just stare at one another and he mumbles out, “Beautiful.” You blush and disconnect your foreheads and bury yourself in his neck and Aoi freaks out seeing this pose too. After a couple of ones like that Aoi says, “Okay one more standing one. But Oliver you are picking her up and putting her against the wall.”

Oliver snaps his head to Aoi, “Really?”

Aoi says, “Yes. Now do it.” 

Oliver turns to you and whispers, “Are you okay with that?” You nod your head, “Yeah, don’t worry.” 

Oliver nods then goes to grab the back of your thighs, “Jump pretty girl.” You jump up a big and hold on tightly to his shoulders. You can feel your lower area rub against the lower part of his abs and it sends a fire down to your core. You then hear the voice that has been nonstop today, “Okay Oliver, press her against the wall and have your back to us.” 

Oliver does and he’s told and buries his head into your neck. You tell him, “Don’t drop me Oliver.” As you hold onto him tighter, he can start to sense your fear and holds onto you tighter, “I would never drop you.” 

You run your hands through his hair looking down at him making Aoi freak out a lot again. After that Aoi tells you to let go of his hair and wrap your arms loosely around his neck. Oliver can feel you stiffen a bit at that request but you do it anyways. The only way Oliver can think about calming you down is leaving light kisses down your throat. When Aoi sees that he nearly breaks the sound barriers, “YES OLIVER KEEP KISSING HER!!!”

He does as he’s told and you lean your head back more giving him more access and he doesn’t hesitate to continue. Aoi then tells him to let you down that you have to do the sitting poses now. This one was a lot harder to break from but Oliver sets you down lightly and pushes some of your hair behind your ear. 

You two smile at each other but then walk to the single chair that Aoi said you guys would be using earlier. Those poses are simple, one of you are sitting in the chair while the other one is behind doing poses. You and Oliver seem to have the same idea during these shots though. You both are leaving light kisses on each other’s neck and cheeks. 

Those poses go by quick but your heart you swear is going quicker. Being this close to Oliver with barely anything on, feeling his strong, warm body against yours, and now kissing one another. You’re not sure if your heart, or lower area can take much more of this. But, you guys are almost done. Yet it’s going to be the most intimate part of the this shoot, the bed shots. 

Aoi speaks again, “Okay first pose on the beds, you’ll be sitting down while Oliver stands over you leaning down.” You and Oliver get into position once again. Oliver has his arms on both sides of you and you have your arms wrapped around his neck again playing with the ends of his hair. Oliver connects your foreheads again. You get a couple shots in this pose then Oliver mumbles again, “Breathtaking.” Then kisses your forehead and Aoi makes sure to get a couple of photos of that. 

Aoi breaks the moment… once again. “Okay this one is going to be more fluid than the rest. So first Oliver you’re going to be sitting down and she’s going to be standing between your legs. You’re going to have your hands on her butt and pull her closer. Then you’re going to pick her up and put her on your lap. Oh and by the way you two go with the flow.” You and Oliver look at Aoi and he’s smirking. Then you see Mae standing next to him and giving you a wink. You turn to Oliver and he’s smiling at you. He reaches out his hand to you and pulls you into your positions. 

Oliver looks at you, “Are you okay with this.” 

You not but Oliver speaks up, “I need to hear you say it sweetheart.”

“Yes Oliver, I am okay with it.” Oliver nods then puts his hands on your butt and pulls you impossibly close. Your body is pressed up against him and it all became too much that you accidentally let out a little moan that only Oliver can hear. 

Oliver grunts, “Fuck, baby you can’t just do that.” 

You lean down to his ear, “Oliver, I’m so sorry. I’m just- I’m just so turned on.” 

Something snaps within Oliver, “Hold on.” You’re confused until he is pulling you onto his lap so you hold on tightly to his shoulders so you wouldn’t fall. You stare down at him breathing heavily and you see he is breathing heavily too. “Baby, you can’t just say shit like that so easily.” 

“Oliverrrr.”

“Goddamn you’re so captivating, I can’t hold myself back anymore.” He put a hand on the back of your head and surges upward you catch your lips in a heated exchange. You gasp at the suddenness and boldness of his actions that he takes the opportunity to slide his tongue into your mouth to connect with yours. It’s a hot and heavy kiss with your tongues and teeth clashing. Oliver disconnects but spins you two around so he has you pinned on the bed below him. 

He goes back to connect your lips into the messy make out session you two were having. Before things could get more steamier Aoi claps and yells “CUT.” 

Which makes you and Oliver freeze and brings you two back to reality about where you two actually are. Oliver gets up off of you and reaches out a hand to help you up. Once you’re up he wraps an arm around your waist to keep you close to him. Aoi and Mae come up to you two, “As much as I would love to have you two continue we sadly have to cut it there because you two have almost been here all day and we have to leave for our shows.” 

You nod and Mae tells you she can lead you to the dressing rooms. You look up and Oliver who is looking at you already, “Meet me outside okay?” You smile at him and nod. He leans down quickly to kiss your hairline once again. He begrudgingly lets you go so you two can get dressed. Once you and Mae are out of the shoot area she nudges you with her elbow, “Told you so.”

“Yeah, I guess you did.” You responded smiling to yourself. 

Once you’re dressed and grabbed your bags you head outside to meet Oliver. You see him standing under a tree on the phone, so you walk up quietly to him making sure not to disturb the call.

Once you get closer, Oliver sees you and his eye light up. He raises his finger saying “one minute.” You nod and stand beside him. Oliver goes to hold your hand thats unoccupied by all the stuff you are carrying. 

Oliver groans, “Yes Sendou, I’ll be there. No I didn’t forget. How can I have forgotten if I just said I was going to be there? I’ll be there in 30 minutes, at the AGREED time. Yes, bye Sendou.” Oliver hangs up the phone and turns to you, “Sometimes I really hate that guy.” 

You laugh and squeeze his hand, “He can be ahead handful sometimes. Let’s head out so little miss princess doesn’t get his panties in a twist.” 

Oliver lets out a deep laugh nearly bending over at your joke. “Ah yeah good idea. Wanna come out with us?”

You politely decline, “I would love to but I can’t. I have to work on your schedule that is due tomorrow. Then I have to schedule some stuff for you so going out for drinks is a no. Plus it’s a guys night, I am not crashing it.” 

Oliver lets out a sigh, “Alrightttt. Let me drop you off at your place though.” You agree and he walks you back to his car. You put your bags in the backseat then Oliver opens your door once again. Once you’re in he closes your door he walks over to his side getting in. He pulls out of the parking lot heading for your apartment.

Oliver puts his hand on your thigh, “Can we talk about it.” 

You don’t dare to look him in the eyes, so you play with his hand that is lying on your thigh. “Yeah of course.” 

“Before you get in that pretty little head of yours and try to deny it, it meant something to me. I haven’t been sleeping with random girls since I met you because I was so in awe of you. I really wanted to show you that I can put my best foot forward and not come off and a playboy because I want something real with you. I really didn’t imagine that this is how I would tell you but with how everything played out today, I really want you to know that I do like you. I am so captivated by you and I want to be with you. Will you please give me a chance and let me be your boyfriend?”

You look at him to see him already looking at you with a serious look in his eyes, one that you only see when he is on the field playing. “Oliver, I have liked you since I became your manager. I never ever once had a bad opinion about you. You are one of the kindest, selfless, and most the dedicated people I have ever met. I regret not telling you before today and I won’t admit the thought of you doing this with someone else made me so jealous. But in the end I am glad I got to be the one to do it with you. I will totally give you a chance. I want you as my boyfriend.” 

Oliver picks up the hand that was playing with his to his lips and kisses it, “I want you as my girlfriend and no one else.” Giving you a signature wink. The rest of the drive he is holding your hand while you two make small talk. Once you get to your apartment he parks and turns to you. 

“I don’t wanna say bye.” 

You laugh and brush some hair out of his eyes, “Oliver it’s not bye. I am seeing you tomorrow at the stadium. We literally have a meeting too…” 

He blinks at you, “Wait, we do?”

“Do you ever read the emails I send you?”

Oliver smirks, “No not really.” 

You roll your eyes, “Ugh. But yes we have a meeting don’t be late please.” 

“I promise I won’t.”

“Good. I’ll let you get going now.” You lean in to give him a quick kiss. You lean back but Oliver pulls you back for deep and passionate kiss. Oliver breaks the kiss, “Bye baby. I’ll see you tomorrow.” 

“Bye handsome.” You get out of his car and grab your bags from the backseat giving him once last wave before you head up to your apartment. 

Once you’re back up to your apartment, you kick off your heels and plop down on the couch. You then touch your lips and think about how you can’t wait to see Oliver tomorrow. 

You wake up the next day more excited than you ever had before. You hop in the shower real quick then pick out a black pencil skirt and white blouse to wear. You want to look really good today to match your mood. You feel like nothing can stop you today. You eat a quick breakfast, then grab your bags and head off to the stadium. 

Oh you were so wrong. Here you were talking with Isagi’s, Barou’s, and Bachira’s managers about the schedules coming up since those four guys had a press conference they were doing together the next day. Then here comes the old and ugly owner screaming at you to get into his office with some of the other board members. The other managers turn to you confused and you’re just as confused as them but also scared and nervous. You hope the other managers don’t see or sense it. 

The entire time you’re walking to the office you’re shaking because you do not know what to expect. Once you get to the office and sit down you’re bombarded by multiple board members and the owner asking many questions. You’re confused on what they are asking until they pull out pictures from the photoshoot yesterday. The ones of you and Oliver, and your heart stops. 

“You slut. What do you think you were doing?!”

“I- I, I filled in for the model that couldn’t make it.”

“Now why would they want an ugly flat lady to do that?”

You start to cry not being able to hold back the tears from all the insults and yelling. You quietly say “I don’t know.”

“You went against the contract you signed. You realize that right you dumb whore?”

You take a deep breath, “There’s nothing in my contract against this.”

“Oh you piece of shit. You can’t even get with the players.”

You try to calm yourself down, “If you are implying that is also a part of my contract you are wrong.” 

The owner growls at you, “Don’t you dare talk back to me you incompetent girl.” You start to cry more. “Yes cry more you little cry baby.”

While you were going through that Isagi’s, Barou’s, and Bachira’s managers run to go find Oliver. They find Oliver hanging out with their players and goofing around. Isagi’s manager yells “OLIVER!”

The boys turn around to see the managers out of breath and worried. Oliver stands up and walks over to them, “Yeah? What’s up?”

Bachira’s huffs “It’s...” trying to take deep breaths after running around. Then Barou’s manager says your name and Oliver stands straighter. “What do mean its her? What happened to her?”

The managers all explain what happened and Oliver clenched his fists, “I’m going to kill that old bastard.” Then darts off with Isagi, Barou, Bachira and the managers in tow. Bachira’s manager stops in the run and calls out to the other managers that are far behind the players. “Didn’t that new owner start recently? He should be here, so he should be able to stop this and kick the old owner who shouldn’t even be here out.” The other managers nod and head a different direction than the players. 

Back in the office the yelling and taunting hasn’t stopped a bit. You keep crying not knowing what to do. Only wishing you can call Oliver to come help. As if the gods heard you, the door swings open and there is standing your knight in shining armor. With Isagi, Barou and Bachira behind him looking all kinds of mad. 

Oliver looks around to find you and makes direct eye contact with your tear stained face. He rushes right over to you and pulls off his jacket to wrap it around you. “Hey. I’m right here okay? You don’t have to go through this alone anymore.” You nod as he wiped the tears off your face. 

The owner laughs “Oh perfect timing Aiku, you’re just in time.” 

Oliver looks back at him with a deadly look in his eyes, “For what?”

“Her getting fired of course! That flat, dumb slut had it coming.” 

Oliver sees red and gets up “I’m going to beat the shit out of you for saying that about my girlfriend.” The owner looks at him in disgust, “You can pick anyone in the world and you chose that thing?”

Oliver lunges at the owner but Isagi and Barou are quick to hold him back. Oliver growls, “She is a person not some “thing” you can berate and talk down on.” You watch this all unfold you have never seen Oliver look so mad before. It warms your heart he is standing up for you but you don’t want this to affect him negatively. As if Bachira can sense your turmoil he crouches down and says “He isn’t going to get in trouble, don’t worry. We got his back so does everyone in this club. He is our captain for a reason.” Bachira gives you a light smile and pats your head. You nod and continue to watch what goes down. 

The owner smirks and looks back at you, “Hey you dumb whore, you’re fired.” Your world freezes and you can’t breathe. No, it can’t end like this. You just got everything you wanted, you don’t want it ripped out of your hands just as soon as you got it. 

Oliver tries to lunge forward and Isagi and Barou still hold him back. Isagi begs, “Oliver please. We know how much you wanna throw a punch but we can’t let you.”

Oliver speaks up, “Fine, if she’s gone I’m done.” 

The whole room looks at Oliver. You speak up first in your watery and horse voice, “Oliver you can’t. This is your dream, I am not going to take that from you.”

Oliver turns to look at you, “I don’t give a shit anymore. I don’t want to be aligned with a club if this is how they treat the staff. That doesn’t align with my dream. My dream can take me anywhere and I’ll take you with wherever it takes me.” 

The owner stutters “You- you, YOU CAN’T DO THAT!! You would be breaking your contract and no team would want a captain that breaks a contract!!” 

“I don’t know how many more times I have to repeat myself but I don’t give two shits. If you fire her, find a new captain.” 

You respond “Oliver-“ 

But you are cut off by a throat getting cleared. You see an older man, not as old as the board members and owner here but not as young as you, the players, and the other managers. “What is going on here? I was filled in by these three managers but it seems it has gotten crazier since.” 

Since he’s really the only one that can, Bachira explains everything. This new man just nods and turns his head from you, to Oliver, and then the owner. 

“I see. So this was who I replaced.” Everyone froze at that comment and looked to the new man. He clears his throat again, “I am the new owner of JFU. As of two weeks ago this man no longer holds the title or the right to do anything with JFU. So,” the man turns to you saying your name, “is it? You are not fired and still have a position at JFU. I have also brought security to take this man and all these board members of our property. If anyone objects, then I will call the police.” 

Oliver shakes off Isagi and Barou, and rushed over to you. “Hear that princess? We are still together.” 

You smile at him and throw your arms around his neck and hold him tight. If possible Oliver’s grip is even tighter than yours. The new owner calls Oliver’s name and Oliver lets go and stands up then bows. “I am sorry for my actions here today, owner. They were unbecoming of a captain and I understand if you would not like me to serve as captain anymore.”

The new owner only laughs, “Pick your head up boy.” Oliver does as he’s told. “You will still the captain of the Japanese National team. Just from what I heard and saw, you are a strong and dedicated young man to all of those around you. It pleases me to see we still have players like you but also young man who isn’t afraid to stand up for his girlfriend and manager.”

Oliver smiles, “Thank you sir. It makes me happy to hear you say that.” 

Barou then throws an arm around him, “For a defender that puts up quite the wall to break through, you can almost break through one easily. Really thought you were going to go break through Isagi and I.” Isagi lets out a sigh of relief, “I thought it was done for.” 

Bachira laughs, “I would have loved to see him beat up the old guy. Would have been great.” 

Everyone laughs but yours stands out the most to Oliver. He turns to you and reaches for your hand, “Well after all that excitement I think the two of us are going to take a break. We will be in her office. Let’s push back the meeting till 1, to go over the press conference so she can rest a bit.” 

Everyone agrees and Oliver leads you back to your office. Once you’re in the office he wraps you up in a tight hug then carries you to the couch. He lays you down then lays on top of you. He peppers your neck with kisses, “I’m sorry it took me so long to get to you. I am so sorry you had to go through that alone.”

You run your hands through his hair, “It’s not your fault Oliver. Don’t beat yourself up over it, we didn’t know that would happen. Let’s not talk about it, I get undisturbed you time and I don’t want to waste it.”

Oliver laughs, “Whatever you say beautiful.” 

“By the way the photos turned out great.”

“Oh yeah I know, Aoi sent them to me first and let me post them before the public saw with the brand.” “WHAT?! And you didn’t tell me??”

“I posted it on social media haha.” “OLIVER YOU WHAT?!” Oliver pulls out his phone and shows you the post. He picked out the photo of him dipping you, him standing above you on the bed and the one of you on his lap. The caption was “I’m so captivated by you.” You also see it has millions of likes and many comments.

“Yep, so now the whole world knows you’re my girlfriend.”

You hide yourself in his neck, “Oliverrrrrrr.”

He gives you more kisses, “What? You’re hot and I gotta show off my girl. I have no regrets. Well I do have one.”

“What’s that?”

“That I haven’t fucked you yet.” “OLIVER!”

He lets out a deep laugh and mumbles into your neck, “You’re coming back to my place tonight and I’m fucking you till you can’t walk.” 

[jordiemeow]

riff speaking to shark girl on the phone bc they'd both get their asses beat if anyone else knew about it... hngh

waittt this is so cute i see the vision

Thinking your relationship (loose term—are you official? who knows, certainly not either of you) is secretive for the most part. Anita would kill you (no sister of hers is getting down and dirty with a Jet) before Bernardo had the chance to get his hands on Riff if either of them knew about it. So you resort to talking over the phone when things get hectic, holed up in your shared bedroom with Maria (the only one you trust enough with your secret.)

Hushed giggles into the phone, twirling the phone cord around your finger, sitting on the floor with your back against your bedframe. Always keeping an eye on the door just in case your sister bursts in or Bernardo gets home early from work. There's something just so thrilling about it all being a secret, even if you wished you could just see him more in person. Teaching him salsa and taking him to all the local bodegas to introduce him to Puerto Rican cuisine. You aren't sure how he gets by on hot dogs and... whatever the hell white people eat. It all looks like flavourless slop to you.

"Heya, girly," comes that familiar drawl when you hold the receiver to your ear. You can hear the distant blare of traffic through the phone, a soft frown settling on your features.

"You're not using a landline?"

"Nah, I'm payin' by the minute. The boys are layin' low 'round my place. Run in with Schrank. Couldn't risk usin' the one there without being overheard," he replies. "Why? That a problem?"

“… No,” you reply after a moment. He’s paying by the minute to talk to you. You aren't sure whether you should yell at him or smile. “You shouldn’t waste your money on that, though.”

Riff scoffs in reply. “Nah. It’s worth it,” he replies, his voice quiet. He’s very keenly aware of the way the seconds are counting up on the payphone meter, and the fact his pockets are almost empty. “Worth it to hear your voice." Shit, he said that a little too sincerely.

He swallows, leaning one hand against the wall of the booth, cheeks flushing. He's always make a fucking fool of himself when he talks to you—time to pretend he can’t practically feel your little smile from the other side of town. “And I needed to know you weren’t gonna get on my case for callin’, y’know. Cause… I figured you might still be mad at me. After all that stuff that happened with ya brother-in-law 'n' the mural the otha day."

You don't even bother correcting him anymore about Bernardo not being married to Anita. A part of you is convinced he just doesn't like to say his name—it's sacrilegious to you both, a reminder that none of this should be happening. Which is why you move on from that topic fairly quickly. For someone with such a big mouth, he's always a little quieter when you're on the phone.

He sighs softly, leaning a little more against the phone booth. He’s got to admit, it’s nice just to hear your voice, even though you're not saying anything particularly groundbreaking. Telling him what you had for lunch and that your sister is working on a new dress for you. Something about that boy—Bernardo's 'good amigo,' apparently—Chino staring at Maria with hearts in his eyes on your walk together. Your voice makes him feel all tingly, for whatever reason. He'd listen to you read the damn dictionary and enjoy every word of it.

“Jesus,” he mutters, rubbing his free hand against the back of his neck. “You talk an awful lot, girly. Anybody ever tell ya that?”

“Lo siento, I just—“ A few beats of silence, before you turn the conversation around on him. “How are you? Didn’t get up to any trouble today?"

He snorts at the way you parrot his early question back at him. “Me? Trouble? Me? Nah,” he responds, his tone just shy of mocking, “Would never.”

"Right," you hum noncommittally. Bullshit, but you don’t say that. You both know it already.

“Jus’ been… chillin’ all day. Been thinkin’,” he says, histone shifting into something a tad softer. He really has been thinking; thinking of you all day like a total lovestruck dumbass, and not a gang leader. He’s still not sure how any of this even happened. He’s never felt this way about any girl before, not even Graziella, or the other girls he sleeps with. And yet here he is using up all his damn coins to talk to you like this because his boys are hanging around his place.

“Thinking? That’s surprising. You don’t do much of that, gringo,” you tease.

Riff scoffs and his face warms slightly at your teasing tone. He's glad he's in this damn booth and out of sight. He’s never been able to deal well with people making fun of him—too quick to throw a punch in return, or a jab that's far meaner. But coming from you? It’s different. You're not just 'people.'

“No, I think,” he retorts in faux indignation, a huff of amusement escaping him. God, you could say anything and he'd be laughing down the phone. “You just make me go dumb, girly. Can’t seem to think 'bout anythin’ but you.” It’s out of his mouth before he can stop it, and his flush deepens. His inner monologue is quick to jump on the sincerity of his voice: Jesus, Riff - why the hell’d you go and say that, huh? What are you, a fuckin' pussy?

A soft little smile graces your face at that. "Yeah? You're not going soft on a 'damn PR', are you, Riff?"

His teeth grit at the thought of appearing all mushy. He'd never hear the end of it from the Jets if he was ever caught seeming soft over a Puerto Rican girl, let alone one that shares blood with Bernardo's girlfriend. "Nah, hell no," he responds, with a tsk of disapproval. When did his palms get so sweaty? "I'm as tough as they come, girly. Tough as freakin' nails."

There’s a pause, and you can practically hear the way his jaw is gritted. You're almost worried you've said the wrong thing—you know how sensitive he is about his tough lil’ gangster image, or whatever. But when he speaks again, his voice loses some of the defensive bite it had just been inflected with. “But… maybe there’s another part of me… maybe… maybe you just make me real goddamn stupid, that’s all.”

There’s a soft breath of laughter from you, but it’s not mocking. No, quite the opposite. Your heart swells with fondness for this stupid boy. “… Lindo,” you say, mostly to yourself. You have no doubt he won't understand that, which is probably a good thing. He'd throw a hissy fit if he was ever associated with the adjective cute. You're sure that tantrum would be adorable, too. “How many minutes do you have left?”

He frowns a little at the Spanish term—he never knows what the hell you're talking about—but he lets it slide. Riff glances up at the clock, kissing his teeth and making a mental note to scrounge together more coins next time. He's not sure how, but he'll make it work. He's not above going back to his pick-pocket days if he really has to.

“Not a lot,” he responds regretfully. “This damn thing’s gonna run out any minute now. Wish I could talk for longer. Damn payphone."

“Mmm. That’s a shame,” you say, sounding just as reluctant. A silence follows your words and it's clear neither of you want to be the first to initiate a goodbye. “... But you’ll call tomorrow night, sí?”

That makes his breath hitch, the irritation at the stupid phone evaporating as a little warm bolt of excitement shoots up his spine. He'll never get tired of hearing that you actually look forward to these calls with him.

“Yeah, 'course I will. Nine o’ clock again?”

"Nine o'clock," you hum in confirmation.

He nods rapidly, even though you can't see him, lips twitching upwards into a crooked smile. “Nine o’clock,” he affirms again, and he sounds far too eager for a phone call with a girl than a tough ol' guy like him should. “I should probably go now, before I get charged for another minute. Or before this stupid fuckin' thing kicks me off the call."

You laugh at his frustration towards the inanimate object, but it fades into something a little more rueful. “Sí, sí. Save your coins for tomorrow.”

He lets out a short, soft huff of a laugh when he hears your own. Then he's rubbing the back of his neck as if he’s suddenly feeling a little shy, even though no one else can hear him. No one but you, just how he likes it. “Yeah, I’ll… I’ll talk to ya tomorrow, then.”

“Buenas noches, Riff,” you reply softly.

It's embarrassing the way his heart flutters every time you wish him a goodnight in your language.

“‘Night, girly,” he mumbles, a little awkwardly, like he isn't sure what to say now. You'd think he'd be used to ending these calls, but he always feels like a young teenager talking to a pretty girl for the first time.

He lingers for a second longer, until finally he places the receiver back on the holder (just before the minutes expire), and walks out of the booth, feeling simultaneously a whole hell of a lot better after talking to you, but missing your voice already. He lets out another soft huff, more of a laugh, really, and starts the walk back home, feeling like an idiot. He's so fucking screwed.

He’s still thinking about how much of a softie he just sounded like—“I’m dumb, you just make me dumb”?!—when he finally gets back to his apartment. Still hears your voice in his head, the sound of you saying buenas noches, and lindo (whatever the hell that means), and calling him a gringo like it’s a term of endearment. Still thinking about the way he'd actually blushed while Tony slaps his shoulder and welcomes him back.

Yeah. He's definitely bringing more coins tomorrow night.

[vicky-0933]

Snippet time!!!!!

—————————————

Walking in, you already had a bad morning, you know when you have a bad feeling and knowing it, it can bring your whole mood down. Well that’s happened to you. You just want to be alone for today. Heading in the teacher lounge, you walk towards the coffee maker, grabbing a mug, but before you pour the coffee, “Well look who it is, it’s the little mouse” Melissa teased, slamming the mug on the counter making it break, turning to her.

“Can you not, Melissa, can you for one day, stop with whatever this is. What, you get joy of messing with me, do you like it when I don’t say anything to you, why do you do this. I didn’t do anything to you, and I already told you Melissa, I don’t like to be called that, so use my name” you shot back, surprising everyone, cleaning up the mess, you leave the room, now not having coffee to help you through your day.

Later on, when you teaching your students, you hear a knock, “Jamie can you open the door” you ask the student, the student opens the door, and Barbra walks in with with a coffee in hand, “Hey sweetheart, are you ok, gave us a fright back there this morning” Barbra asks you, the bells rings, “Alrighty kids it’s time to go home, I will see you tomorrow” you tell the kids and they leave.

“I am so sorry Mrs. Howard, I am really am, but…… something happen this morning that’s really made me and mad when Melissa started talking and whatever, that’s when I snapped. I just….. I just want her to understand about my feelings, about how I want to be treated, I stopped saying anything because I know she likes to fight” you tell Barbra. She hands you the mug and you start drinking it, “Thank you, god I needed this, I was having a headache all day” you tell her.

As your talking to each other, you didn’t notice that Melissa was standing there, she started to feel guilty, she starts to walk back to her classroom. Soon Barbra leaves, you sit in your desk, feeling better with the coffee, you grab your things and head to your car. While walking there, Melissa walks up to you, “Hey sweetheart” Melissa tries to talk to you, “What do you want Schemmenti” you shoot back, not knowing what she is going to do.

“Hey there, look, you can relax, I am not going to do anything” she tries to reason, but for some reason you don’t believe her, “Yea sure, what are you going to do, look, I just got happy right now, ok, I don’t need you to ruin it for me” you tell her, thinking she is going to shoot something back. But she doesn’t, “Look, how about you come over to my place, I heard what you and barb were talking about in your room, and I want to apologize for it.” Melissa tells you.

“So now we are listening to each others conversations now, are we?” You ask her, “and what are you gonna do Schemmenti, huh, expecting me to forgive you after doing this for what, couple months thinking that I can forgive you like that” you tell her, she looks down, refusing to look at you. “You know, for me, it takes a lot of time for me to forgive someone. So if you want me to forgive you. Then show it, show me that I can forgive you. Then maybe I will consider forgiveness” you tell her, walking away to the door.

As you leave, Melissa just stands there, not knowing what to do. The next day you come in, feeling better, walking in the teacher lounge and saw Melissa there with two cups of coffee. You get ready for the comments to start but she walks in front of you and outs of her hand. “Umm here for you, Yn” Melissa says, but you just look at her, you roll your eyes and walk back to your classroom. “Yn wait, please” you hear Melissa beg behind you, you stop and turn to her.

You look at her with a disapproving look, but you notice that Melissa is acting different, “what can I help you with” you ask her, “Please Yn, just take the coffee, I tried to make it like how you make it, but I don’t know if it’s going to be good” Melissa kinda whispers, you grab the coffee and walk away. Melissa just stands there with her coffee, Barbra comes out the lounge, “Girl what was that, what are you doing” she asks.

“I don’t know Barb, I want to make it up to her, look I heard what you were talking about the other day, and now I regret everything I did, how do I do that” Melissa asks her, “look just give her some time, but just change a bit, little by little” Barbra says, trying to calm her down. Melissa starts feeling stressed, and Barbra hugs her, and now this time you listen in on their conversation. You sigh quietly and walk to your class, wondering what’s going to happen now.

After a while, weeks go by, and Melissa avoids you, and you understand why, and the group start to notice it. When all of a sudden, you get called to to janitors closet, and when you check it, you get shoved into it, about to fall but someone catches you. You look up to see Melissa there, you both just look at each other. “Damn they are so easy to manipulate” you hear Ava say, you both turn to see the group there, “what is this, what is going on” you ask getting off of Melissa but staying next to her.

“You both are not getting out there until you both forgive each other” Jacob tells you, you and Melissa look at him like you want to kill him. “Jacob, this-” Melissa starts to speak but the door shuts, leaving you both inside. What is going to happen now.

—————————————

What gonna happen now???

[raya-hunter01]

Sky's Limit

Sky's Limit

Roman Reigns X OC (Sky)

Dwayne Johnson(The Rock)

Seth Rollins X Becky

Rating: 18+ Warning: Smut; sex, fluff, couple arguing, breaking up, threesome

It’s Sky’s first WrestleMania as Roman’s wisewoman and she’s a nervous wreck. What happens when going in search of her boyfriend reveals a stinging betrayal? A betrayal that threatens to break her but her best friends Roman and Dwayne remind her that she is the prize? Can Sky accept that she is worth it and let Roman and Dwayne worship her or will she push them away?

This was requested by @isabella-2025 Thank you for this challenge, and I hope you like it.

WrestleMania Night 1

Sky's POV

It’s night one of WrestleMania and I’ve been running around like a chicken with my head cut off, so it was nice to finally sit down and catch my breath, but I couldn’t stop fidgeting.

“I’m so nervous right now, especially since it’s my first WrestleMania appearance. I don’t want to mess this up tonight.”

“I’mma need you to calm down, breathe, and answer my question, Mama.”

“I’m sorry, what did you say?”

 “Are you gonna grab a drink with us tonight?” My best friend Dwayne asked as I sighed. “I don’t know what Seth has planned.”

“Well bring him along, we won’t bother him. We just wanna hang out with you.” Roman said handing me a water. We were having our last creative meeting for the match later on tonight.  

Our COO Paul Levesque, making his presence felt unnerved me even more. Where the hell was Seth’s ass?

“Alright Sky, I need you to really be on it tonight. We got Heyman coming back in a few weeks and we really want to drive this home that you’re Roman’s wisewoman. This will setup you both trying to stop Solo and the new bloodline while Roman is on his break.”

“I got you; I’m on it….Talk my shit tonight,” I said smiling at Roman as he winked at me. Ok, I’m not gonna lie, he’s my friend but damn he’s a fine piece of man….. I mean I do have a man but I ain't blind.

“Where is Seth?” Dwayne asked as I checked my phone. “I have no clue.” Seeing Cody come in and take a seat made my irritation grow. “Sorry I’m late, my autograph session went over a few minutes.”

“You’re good, we really just started.  We’re still missing Seth.” Paul said somewhat irritated, and I couldn’t blame him. We were due to go on in about two hours and he was nowhere to be found.

“I’m sorry ya’ll, let me call him.”

I tried but after two rings it went straight to voicemail. “What the hell? Did he just ignore my call?” I whispered as Dwayne leaned over. “Everything good, Mama? Do you need a few minutes?” he asked as I shook my head.

“Yea, let me go see where he is. His autograph session was earlier, he should have been here,” I muttered excusing myself feeling dread in my spirit. What was going on? Moving through the crowd of people i smiled. Tonight was a big night for us all but i needed to find my boyfriend.

After checking several places and getting no luck I decided to check his dressing room. I swear sometimes he be moving funny. I chalk it up to the fact our relationship is still fairly new but why would today of all days you turn your location off?

Rounding the corner to his dressing room I heard distinct moaning sound. "What the fuck," I whispered listening at the door.

“Quiet, or I’ll make you be quiet,” I heard Seth groan as I heard a distinctive Irish accent. “Mmm, I’m sorry baby.”

Becky? No…It’s not her…Not my best friend…She wouldn't do that.

I felt my anger building as their moans bounced off the walls. Opening the door, I stepped in seemingly in a daze wanting to see it for myself. I needed to be sure.

“I’m almost there. Such a good girl for me, Becky, I love you,” Seth cooed. They were so wrapped up in each other that they didn’t realize I was even in the room watching them.

“We have to hurry up, before she comes back,” Becky groaned as I felt my world crumbling.

“Nah, take your time and finish,” I said slamming the door as they jumped apart.

“What the hell you’re doing Sky?” Seth yelled as Becky jumped up trying to put her clothes on.

“I think I should be asking you that!” I screamed as Becky tried to come towards me.

“It’s not what you think? We were just talking.”

“Don’t come near me or I will snap your fuckin’ neck. Just talkin’ my ass, looks like my boyfriend’s pencil dick was one inch up in your passed around pussy to me.”

“I’m so sorry, Sky.”

“You don’t owe her nothing, least we ain’t gotta hide no more, Becks.” Seth said as I scoffed. The arrogance as he put back on his pants pissing me off.

“Fuck you, Seth! Just stay away from me…Both of you,” I hissed turning on my heels storming out of the room. I knew something was off these last few weeks, but I pushed it to the side.

"Damn me for not seeing it."

 The only reason I didn’t raise hell, and beat both their asses, was the fact we were at work, and I worked too hard for this moment. I wasn’t going to let them take it away from me.

Paul didn’t play that shit; we all would’ve been suspended on the spot and it isn’t worth it to me…I worked too hard for this…Not today, Satan…

“Sky, come back here!” Seth shouted hot on my heels as I sped up. “It’s done! You cheated, and I’m done with you. It’s all good, just leave me alone, Seth.”

“I know you ain’t mad, Sky? What did you think was gonna happen, it’s been four months and you ain’t fucking me.”

“You told me you understood that I wanted us to take it slow. You know what? Just Leave me alone Seth,” I said walking faster, just trying to find somewhere to be alone.

“No, listen to me!” Seth roared grabbing my arm as I pushed against him.

“Let me go, Seth.”

“You had to know I was fuckin’ somebody else. Look at me and look at you, like you ain’t even my type anyway, you're too plain."

"Seth, you can stop now," I whimpered trying to not go off and remain strong.

"Sky, I tried to give this a chance, but I have needs and you weren’t meeting them, Becky was!” he yelled as I felt exposed, our coworkers were stopping in the hall to watch the scene before them.

“Well, she ain’t getting much in that department, inch worm. Hate to tell you but she's faking that shit." The chuckles from the crowd that had gathered setting him off as he growled.

 I saw out the corner of my eye Nattie run off and I couldn’t help but pray she was going to get some help because these other fools were just watching for entertainment.

“What the fuck did you just say to me?”

“You heard me clown and apparently, I was right to not sleep with you. You’re fucking my best friend jackass! I mean pardon me for wanting to get to know a person before I spread my legs to them!” I screamed, getting angry all over again.

“And she’s good too.”

“If she so good, why you are following me, there she is,” I said pointing at Becky as she looked embarrassed. “Sky, I’m sorry-”

“Don’t talk to me bitch, the only reason I ain’t beating your ass and his is because I earned this moment and this bullshit ain’t gonna take it from me. I’m not about to get suspended and lose something I worked hard for.”

“Sky, Nattie came and got us, what’s the problem?” Roman asked as I pulled away from Seth and went to stand beside Dwayne, who pulled me close as I fought to keep my eyes on the ground.

“Nothing, goin’ on brotha, just talking to my girl.”

“Ex-girl,” I countered as Seth tried to push pass Roman. “Come here, Sky.”

“Aye, you've done enough, ain’t you embarrassed? I’m embarrassed for you? You just lost the best thing that ever happened to your dumbass.”

“No cause’ I know I made right decision, Roman…She was never good enough for me?” His words stung, he truly felt I wasn’t good enough for him.

“You got that right…She’s too good for you, always been,” Dwayne said stepping to Seth.

“Ah! There you go big man!  Always wanting things that’s mine, both of you. I hate to tell you, her legs locked at the fuckin’ knees, you ain’t gettin’ none,” Seth joked as Roman held Dwayne back.

“Just give me two minutes,” Dwayne growled as Roman shook his head. “We handle it, later,” he whispered as I pulled on Roman’s arm gently. “Can we go please?” I whispered to them both, feeling myself about to lose it, but I didn’t want to cry in front of everyone.

“Sure, we gotchu, baby girl,” Roman whispered before giving Seth one final look. “Stay away from her or it’s gon’ end bad for you,” he growled as Seth seemed shook but tried to play it off.

Roman’s POV

“I can’t believe this fool,” Dwayne said opening the door for Sky. “I’ll be back.” Before we could respond Sky ran into the bathroom and locked the door.

Hearing her soft cries broke my heart. “Man, now what? This is a shit show; can you believe him?” I asked as Dwayne seemed deep in thought. “We handle business and keep it professional…Then after, we take her out and we go from there. He's a non-issue now.”

“Easier said than done cause' I wanna beat his ass."

"We keep an eye on him during the match and we talk to her later on and lay it all out."

"We can’t tell her what we were going too, now,” I hissed sitting down. How do you tell your best friend you think her ex who was once your best friend is a piece of shit and didn’t deserve her. How you want to show her how she should be treated by a man.

“Is she alright?” Paul asked, coming inside as I shook my head.

“No, she’s not and I don’t even know if she can go out there tonight. It’s a lot,” I said as Dwayne agreed.

“Yea, maybe we can just do this one alone. She ain’t ready to be out there with all this going on.”

“Yes, I can,” Sky said wiping her eyes coming to sit down beside me.

“You sure, Sky? We wouldn’t blame you baby girl if you needed some time.”

“Roman, I earned this spot, and he’s not going to take it from me. I am your wisewoman and damn it tonight I’m going to be the best wisewoman I can.. I promise I can handle it,” I said as Paul smiled at me.

“Ok, I just wanted to be sure.” he said giving Sky a hug. “Meet me in 15 mins so we can finalize everything,” he said leaving.

“Sky-”

“Can we talk about it later, I just want to do the show and worry about this mess later,” she said with a look of determination. "Yea, anything you want, Mama,” Dwayne assured her as she got up to touch up her makeup.

The main Event

Word had spread fast as to what had happened, Cody had even approached us in Gorilla upset. “You sure you’re ok, Sky?” He asked as she nodded, welcoming his embrace. Why the fuck he touchin’ her?

“I��m ok, Cody.”

I rolled my eyes before I knew it. I couldn’t help myself.  “Damn politician,” I whispered as Sky looked at me confused.

“Keep it professional out there or there will be hell to pay Rollins,” Paul warned before Roman, and I headed into the stadium.

Sky’s POV

Feeling the crowd on a stage that big was amazing. Roman seemed unfazed as we walked through the orchestra playing his music and the crowd going wild.

I couldn't help but wonder what kind of beating Seth was in for as Roman helped me in the ring and we waited on Dwayne, his entrance shocking the crowd. “Ok, the fire is cool,” I whispered as Roman smiled at me.

“I know right,” he joked as we shared a quick laugh.

 I had a front-row seat to the drama unfolding. Seth's face reddened, his jaw tightening as he shot Roman an angry glare as he got closer and closer to the ring.

“Yea, this is not going to end well,” I muttered pacing in front of Michael and Pat as Seth finally entered the ring and went to stand on the middle rope looking down at me.

Almost taunting me as I shook my head. “You know you can’t ignore me sweetheart!” The wink he threw my way after he blew a kiss made my stomach turn.

“Let’s go my tribal chief!” I yelled clapping, getting into the zone as Seth seemed angry, I wasn’t paying him any attention. “You can’t ignore me, beautiful!” he yelled as Pat looked at me with worry only relaxing when I mouthed, I was ok.

“Seth is trying to get the Wisewoman’s attention, but she is focused on this match, Cole.”

“As she should be, if Roman and Rock win, it’s bloodline rules tomorrow for Cody vs. Roman.”

The bell rang, signaling the start of the match, and you took a deep breath, focusing on the task at hand.

Seth was a tornado of rage in the ring, his movements erratic and unpredictable. I could see the anger in his eyes, but Roman and Dwayne remained calm, a well-oiled machine of strategy and power.

When Cody was finally down, you could feel the anticipation in the air. Roman tagged Dwayne, and the crowd went wild as he came in fists flying as Seth tried to fight him off.

“Punk ass bitch!” Dwayne yell throwing Seth outta the ring as the ref tried to hold him back. “That’s enough Rock!” The ref yelled as Dwayne paced.

“Get it back in the ring, Seth!” The ref yelled as Seth held his hands up freighting innocence gathering himself as our eyes met. “Come to me,” Seth hissed, walking towards me.

“Get away Seth!” I yelled, accidentally tripping over my heels and falling to the floor, grabbing my ankle in pain as he laughed.

“Oh no! Sky’s in trouble, I know Rollins isn’t about to do this!” I heard Cole yelling.

“He better not! Aye, get back in the ring Rollins! He can’t curb stomp the wisewoman!” Pat yelled as I crawled to my knees trying to stand, as Seth chuckled getting a running start preparing to launch himself, “Wanna bet!”

I closed my eyes bracing for impact, but nothing came. Opening my eyes, I saw Seth’s body fly over my head landing on the announcer’s table with a loud thud.

“Not on my watch bitch!” Roman yelled as Seth writhed in pain on the announcer’s table. “You ok, baby girl?” he asked suddenly by my side helping me up.

“Yeah, I’m good,” I whispered trying to keep up with what was happening right now as Dwayne was going nuts pulling the monitors off the announcer’s table before jumping up there and rock bottoming Seth through the table.

“Finish it Roman!” I yelled pointing at Cody getting back into character as Roman slid back into the ring, ran the ropes before delivering a spear.

“All hell has broken lose out here Pat!”

“Sky is the only one standing right now..This is crazy.”

“Cover him Roman!” I yelled slapping the mat as Roman finally covered Cody. The crowd, on its feet counting with the ref was a beautiful sight as Dwayne struggled to get up.

 I hate he hurt himself trying to protect me, but I felt a sense of relief as the bell rang and he slid back in the ring to celebrate with Roman.

“Bloodline rules tomorrow! Welp, sorry Seth it just wasn’t your night I suppose. Nothing personal Cody, it’s just business, I promise,” I said into the camera with an innocent smile.

“Sky is obviously relieved, Roman and Rock kept their word. It’s Bloodline rules tomorrow!” I heard Pat screech excitedly as Roman beckoned me with his finger. “Get in here,” he smiled as I bit my lower lip slipping under the bottom rope.

“Did you ever think night one would end like this…Reigns…Rock victorious!”

“It’s been a hell of a night Cole and if Sky has anything to say about it, Roman is walking out the Undisputed champion tomorrow night.”

Fireworks began to go off as we celebrated in the ring to end night one of WrestleMania.

Hotel Bar

Sky’s POV

“Are you good, you’ve been quiet since we left the building,” Dwayne asked rubbing my arm as I sipped on my ginger ale.

“I’m fine, ya’ll….I promise.”

“No, you’re not, so stop pretending. Your dipshit of an ex cheated and with your best friend. It’s ok to feel shitty about that,” Roman said as I felt my heart ache.

“Why did he do it?” I couldn’t stop the tears welling in my eyes. “Cause’, he’s an idiot. Don’t cry beautiful,” Dwayne whispered as I shook my head. “I’m not b- beautiful, that man stood in that hall with my best friend and told me I wasn’t good enough for him.”

“That’s his fuckin’ loss not yours. You’re beautiful, Mama.”

“You have to say that, Dwayne. You both do cause' your my friends.”

“You are so beautiful; and you don’t even realize it. That makes us love you even more,” Roman whispered caressing my face making me look at him.

“What?”

“Sky, you deserve the world and even if it’s just for tonight we want to give it to you. Show you how a man should worship a beautiful woman.”

“W-We- Roman, what are you saying?” I asked almost afraid of the answer. “I’m saying, I’m crazy about you, so is my cousin and we’re tired of pretending.” You could cut the tension with a knife.

“Dwayne is that true?” I asked, my heart racing.

“I know I’m not around a lot, so I never approached you about how I felt but yes, It’s true.”

“Am I that dense.”

“No, we just hid it well…Look, we both just want a chance to show you what it feels like to be worshipped because you deserve it. And while all three of us together would be a one-time thing…I have to tell you, I want more, Sky….. I always have.” Roman’s confession making the room spin…. He wanted more…He wanted me.

“I don’t know what to say to all this.” Seth long forgotten now.

“Say we can show you what you deserve,” Dawayne whispered sending chills down my spine as I nodded releasing the breath I was holding. Throwing caution to the wind, Roman leaned over, his lip ghosting across mine.

“Say it, Sky, I wanna hear you say we can have you, baby.”

“Y- You can have me,” I sighed melting into Roman as Dwayne pulled his wallet and paid the bill. The elevator ride to his penthouse suite seemed to take forever as Roman seemed to pick up on my nervousness.

“We got you, baby girl,” he whispered capturing my lips in a searing kiss as I melted feeling his hands and Dwayne’s lips on my body. Relentless in their pursuit to drive me crazy only stopping when we reached our destination with a ding.

“Lord have mercy,” I moaned against Roman’s lips as I felt Dwayne smile against my neck. “You’re in for a treat lil Mama,” he whispered as we stepped out the elevator, casually strolling up to his door.

“Ladies first,” Roman growled smacking me on the ass as I blushed walking into the suite.

The room suddenly beginning to spin as Roman and Dwayne seemed to be working in sync, “Ya’ll done this before?” I gasped as Roman chuckled gently kissing my shoulder, slipping the straps of my dress down. “Nah, you’re the first,” he moaned as my dress pooled at my feet.

“And the last beautiful,” Dwayne added pulling me against him as I purred feeling his need for me. “Is this real?” I panted, the feeling of their lips and hands on by body igniting a fire within me.

“Lay down, spread your legs and we’ll show you just how real this is,” Roman groaned as I blushed but complied. Their smoldering gazes holding me captive as they undressed.

“Look at you beautiful, just waiting on us to ruin you.” Roman’s eyes darkening as Dwayne sank to his knees between my legs as my body anxiously shook with anticipation as he caressed my hips.

“We got you baby, just enjoy,” he whispered kissing my belly button as Roman laid beside me, caressing my body, his lips ghosting across mine. His dick hard and demanding as it pressed into my side.

“He every ate your pussy baby?”

I could only nod, entranced by Roman and his voice. “Nah, I mean like really ate this pretty pussy till it squirted?” Roman asked as I blushed. “Answer me baby girl, has he?” Roman questioned as we shared a brief passionate kiss.

“Dwayne, shit!” I moaned against Roman’s lips, arching my back, as Dwayne licked and sucked at my clit.  His devious chuckle against my pussy sending shockwaves through my body as Roman's fingers joined him, plunging deep inside me as Dwayne's tongue worked its magic.

“I’ll take that as a no.” Roman said confidently as they took me higher and higher. “No, he didn’t,” I cried out as his lips found my neck. “Well, he was lazy, but we gotchu Sky, now cum,” he demanded as I felt my body exploded unexpectantly at his demand.

“Hell yea, squirt in his mouth. Fuckin’ soak my fingers too,” he praised watching me through hooded eyes as I continued to come undone before them.

“Damn, you taste so good.” Dwayne’s muffled voice confessed as he continued to drink from my welcoming fountain.

“Mmm, let me see,” Roman murmured as I watched with wide eyes as he brought his fingers to his mouth as tasted them. The sensual erotic gesture shocking me as a low moan fell from his lips, turning me on even more.

What was this man and his cousin doing to me?

“Sweet as fuck, just like I knew you’d would be,” Roman growled as Dwayne he climbed up beside me, claiming my lips in a deep kiss as Roman suddenly disappeared.  

Tasting myself on his lips, I moaned in shock at the erotic action. I had never experienced anything like this before and I loved it.

Seth was always so robotic during oral and never wanted to kiss after. Maybe that’s why I could never seal the deal with him. Melting further into his passionate kiss, I felt free…Free to do what I felt and wanted.

“You taste real good, don’t you?” he groaned against my lips as I pulled him closer. “Mmm, shit.” I moaned, my eyes briefly meeting Roman’s as Dwayne began kissing and nibbling on my neck.

“Roman, it feels so good,” I moaned as he licked his lips, stroking his dick turned on by the intimate act, knowing what was about to transpire.

 “Yea, embrace that shit cause' we just getting started.”

“You ready for her, Uce,” I faintly heard Dwayne utter, suckling now on my breasts as I writhed beneath him.

“Mmmhmm, been ready.”

“Roman, I need you,” I begged as he came towards me, bending down capturing my lips in a passionate, slow sloppy kiss.

“You ain’t never gotta beg baby, I got you…Now be a good girl and get on your knees. Show him your appreciation for makin’ you feel good, baby,” Roman moaned as Dwayne pulled away, moving to the head of the bed, eager to receive his reward as I complied with Roman’s request.

“Come get it lil Mama…He don’t bite, I promise,” he moaned taking my hand and guiding it to his dick as I began to stroke him. My movements were somewhat clumsy at first but grew bolder and more confident as I took him in my mouth, a primal groan escaping his lips.

“Yea, there you go…Up….. Mmm, down…..Yea…. Take it a little at a time and breathe... Fuck, you feel so good!”

“Mouth game lethal ain’t it?”

“Hell yea, fuck.”

“You doin’ so good Sky..You hear me? We’re proud of you baby girl.”  Roman’s comforting words making my heart race as his fingertips danced down my spine.

 I was whining mess, refusing to release Dwayne’s dick as I Roman continued to talk me through it.  “Yea, my queen is doin’ so fuckin’ good.”

“We so fuckin proud of you Mama, suck dat dick for me....Damn.”

 Noticing Dwayne’s reaction as my mouth vibrated around his dick, I did it again as he gasped helplessly. “Sky, s-shit.”

“Yea, do that shit for him baby girl.”

Humming in pleasure I felt Dwayne’s grip on the back of my head tighten. The subtle growl that escaped his lips as he fought to not lose control urged me to take him even further into my mouth.

“Now let me give you what you deserve for being such a good girl for us,” Roman whispered, chills shot down my spine feeling him rubbing his dick up and down my clit as I moaned in anticipation.

“Oouu, shit stop playin’ and put it in, Roman, I need it please,” I pleaded as Roman bit back a moan.

“I know you need it baby, but we gotta take it slow..I don’t wanna hurt you,” I he moaned slowly thrusting the mushroom head tip past my folds as I groaned. “R-Roman, I-”

“I know it baby, just take care of him Ma, I got you,” he moaned thrusting in and out little by little stretching me deliciously out as suddenly I gagged.

Dwayne’s hips bucked, pushing his dick further into my mouth catching me off guard as tears sprang to my eyes.

“Breathe, Sky you can do it…You almost got it all in your mouth, relax ya throat, and breathe for me,” Dwayne instructed as I relaxed allowing him to guide my movements.

“Fuck yea, you got it now Mama,” he praised as I felt something within me take over as I began to claw at his thighs taking more and more of his dick in my mouth with each strategic bobble of my head.

With a snap of his hips Roman bottomed out as I screamed around Dwayne’s dick..

“Fuck yea, grip it..Yea, grip my dick, baby.” Roman growled beginning to thrust inside me, his rhythm slow and steady as I whined in pleasure. Each thrust of his hips caused me to take Dwayne further down my throat.

“You feel so good, Sky,” Roman praised as I submitted to him.

“And looks so good getting fucked out by us,” Dwayne added caressing my face as I moaned even more turned on, but suddenly tensing feeling Roman’s thumb against my ass.  

His thrusts becoming more strong and powerful as I felt myself fighting against him as his thumb slipped inside my ass.

“R-Roman, w-mmm, what you doin’?” I moaned releasing Dwayne but still stroking him as he closed his eyes in pleasure.

“Shh, relax baby, I’m just getting you ready, so it won’t hurt as bad when he takes you here.”

“T- Take me there? I- I’ve never. Uh,” I moaned as Roman went deeper. “Look at me Sky,” Dwayne whispered caressing my face as I willed my eyes to his.

“Trust us, Mama..We would never do anything to hurt you…Now relax for him.” His deep voice soothing me. Not needed to be again, I relaxed as Roman continued to work me over gradually thrusts one…then two..then three fingers inside me as I cried out from the dual sensations of his dick drilling my pussy and his fingers in my ass.

“Yea, dat’s it…. Open up for Daddy, beautiful.”

“Oouu, baby! Roman, fuck!” I screamed, as Dwayne chuckled.

“Yea, you love dat shit don’t you? You Daddy’s good girl, ain’t you? Tell Daddy, Sky," Roman commanded.”

“Yes, I’m Daddy’s good girl,” I cried moving against him, still stroking Dwayne, who had remained quietly entranced. His piercing gaze darkening as he watched Roman fuck me.

“Damn, she ready ain’t she? Yea, you takin’ dat dick good for him…Mmm, keep bitin’ dat lip Mama. You so fuckin' sexy,” he rasps.

“Mmmhm, she good and ready for us…Go get a condom,” Roman moaned suddenly turning me over, as I cried out at the new deep missionary position as Dwayne got off the bed obeying Roman’s orders.

“R-R- Ooouu, Roman,” I moaned as he swiveled his hip hitting my g-spot over and over. “Yea…It’s just us now baby,” he whispered against my lips going deeper as I clawed at his back.

“Just us,” I moaned, our foreheads pressed together as our bodies molded together.

“After tonight, you’re just mine you understand? He can’t have you again..Not Seth... Not my cousin..Just me..Just my woman."

“Roman,” I whined as he growled against my neck. “Fuck, you feel so good…. Tell me you understand me?”

“Yes, I understand,” I cried out as a primal growl escaped his lips.

“Fuck, such a good girl,” he praised rolling over as I gasped feeling him deeper inside me, his girth stretching me more and I placed my hands on his chest to steady myself.

“Y-You’re so deep, fuck,” I cried as Roman gripped my hips tighter. “I know…And about to go deeper,” he groaned bucking his hips as I fell forward my lips crashing against his as we moved together in sync.

Dwayne somewhat forgotten until I felt the tip of his dick at my ass, my body held hostage between them.

“You gon’ let me in, Mama?” he whispered kissing down my spine, Roman swallowed my moan as I whimpered feeling the cold lube against my ass as he gently rocked his hips, slowly slipping the tip inside.

“Oh! Fuck!” I hissed against Roman’s lips as he held me tighter as he stilled my hips. “I know Sky..It’s gon’ feel good, I promise,” he cooed kissing my face and neck as I melted further into him.  

Dwayne easing inside of me thrusting only so far before pulling out, determined to not cause me pain. “We got you, Sky,” and with a snap of his hips I cried out, in shock and pain.  “Pull out, it’s burning,” I groaned, reaching behind trying to push at Dwayne’s stomach. “I’m in baby, you did so good,” he rasped stilling his hips giving me time to adjust to the invasion.

“I feel so full, it’s too much,” I cried as Roman looked at me with lust filled eyes, caressing my face. “Breathe Sky, you’re in control baby, we move when you ready.” His calming voice helping me to calm down and take a breath.

“Good girl, now do you want us to stop?” he asked as I shook my head no. “I’m ready now.” I gasped.

 Dwayne began to thrust slowly as I gasped, feeling less pain and more pleasure. “Look at my good girl takin’ us both. I’m so proud of you Sky.” Roman praised, starting to move again as my eyes rolled back in my head.  

“Yea, get yo’ nut Sky.” Dwayne urged me as I let go of the fear and embraced the unknown.

“It feels so good, both of you feel so good," I cried, their thrusts in sync with each other.

"We here to please you, baby......Mmhm, you look so beautiful like this. Fuck, so lucky we got to have you like this." Roman's confession making me feel like the most powerful woman in the world.

“Oh my god!” I cried out as Roman sat up, capturing my lips in a searing kiss as Dwayne held me close, marking my neck. “You are so fuckin’ tight, fuck.”

“So fuckin’ beautiful,” Roman added as my body seemed to go into overdrive as I began moving with them. “Yes…Take what you need Sky…Get..That.. Shit,” Roman growled out each trust more powerful than the last.

“I’mma get it, Daddy,” I cried out, my body on full sensory overload. The pull and push…The push and pull of our bodies driving us all to the brink as my vision begins to get fuzzy.

“She’s there, I feel all this pussy grippin’ me even tighter.”

“I feel it too, Uce…. Cum for us Mama…Please, we need to see and feel you cum.” Dwayne pleaded.

“R- Roman…Uh, Dwayne!” I cried out, sandwiched between them. Feeling pleasure, I never deemed possible as their mouths and dicks had me a writhing, speechless….Mess….Seth who?

“We gotchu, baby…Let go,” Dwayne’s deep voice boomed sending chills down my spine.

“You can do it….Let go for us baby, we right here.” Roman moaned talking me through it.

“Fuck! I’m cummin!” I cried coming undone in their arms as they soon followed. The sounds of our heavy breathing soothing me as they both slowly pulled out, my body convulsing at the loss.

“It’s ok….Don’t cry, baby…I gotchu,” Roman whispered holding me close as I broke down. “We’re all good, you did so good,” he praised as I nodded feeling overwhelmed. Too much had happened today in general.

“I’ll run her a bath and give ya’ll a few minutes.”

Next Door

Seth’s POV

“Seth, come to bed.”

“What the fuck was that? How could she do that?” I hissed pacing the floor as Becky sat up in bed rubbing her tired eyes.  “Seth, it ain’t our business that the people next door just had a threesome. Hell, I say good for all parties involved,” she said as I growled.

“That’s Sky over there…I know her voice and Roman’s anywhere.”

“Ok, so she had a threesome. Why does that bother you, I mean you left her for me? It’s not your business anymore what she does. You love me remember?”

“Nobody does me like this, embarrassing me n shit,” Seth muttered putting his pants back on as Becky looked at him in disbelief.

“I know you ain’t going over there? Are you serious? I’m here and you worried about who’s screwing her!”

“As a fuckin’ heart attack, wouldn’t give me no ass but you over there bussin’ it down for my best friend and his cousin!”

“It’s not your business!”

“The hell it ain’t!” Seth yelled storming out of his hotel suite and heading next door.

Sky’s POV

“Ya’ll didn’t have to do this for me.” I sighed relaxing in the tub as Roman bathed me.

“We wanted too, and I’mma always take care of you.”

“Roman did you mean what you said?”

“Yea, I did.....I’ve always wanted you Sky, but it seemed like the time was never right.”

“So much has happened, I don’t want you to feel obli-”

 “I’m willing to wait until you’re ready, it’s no rush. You take all the time you need,” he said as Dwayne smiled at me from the door sippin’ on his glass of Brandy.

“I don’t want it to be weird between us all. I mean how can I look at ya’ll at work tomorrow, knowing what we did here tonight.”

“Easy, you smile and say hello,” Dwayne joked as I rolled my eyes.

“And you better be speaking to me with a smile anyway, since when all this shit settles i'mma be ya' man."

"Roman," I blushed as he laughed. "I love it when you blush, so fuckin' innocent."

Franticly knocking on the door disturbing our moment before I could respond as Dwayne and Roman shared a confused gaze.

“You expecting someone?” I asked as he shook his head.

“Probably somebody at the wrong door, ignore it. Look Sky, I love you, but I would never want to jeopardize our friendship so I’m good with this being a one-night thing. I’m not here enough to be demanding anything from you.” “Yea?”

“Yes… I just wanted a chance to worship you sweetheart. Show you that you are worthy, and you deserve the world…You know you my best friend.”

“The world, huh?” I blushed as he leaned down and kissed my temple. “Yes, the world and I know Roman will give it to you. That’s why I don’t mind steppin’ aside because I know he will take care of you.”

“I’ll take care of him too.” Roman smiled letting Dwayne and I have our moment of clarity but the persistent knocking and someone shouting was now impossible to ignore.

“Who trying to beat my damn door off the hinges?” Dwyane growled tightening his robe as Roman stood up.

“Just relax and stay here, we got it,” he mumbled heading out behind him as I ignored his request, got out and quickly put on my robe.

“Where the fuck is my girl?! I know she’s here; I heard her.”

“Your girl? I though Becky was with you Seth?”

“Sky! Where is Sky?...Rock, I know she’s here, I heard her moan. I heard her scream, you are really a piece of shit, both of you.”

“Damn, you listenin' at the walls or something. You know acting like a stalker is unbecoming of you Seth.?” He said as Roman rolled his eyes at Seth’s antics.

“Besides where she is or isn’t ain’t your business now is it. She's my woman now."

“Your woman, Ro? You wish, look just tell her to come out so we can talk.”

“That ain’t happening, take your ass back to your room and the woman you chose. Sky is unavailable to your ass.” And with that Roman slammed the door in his face.”

Seth, not to be denied went right back to knocking like a madman. Is he serious, after all he did?

“I’mma beat his ass.”

 “No, I got it Roman,” I whispered going to the door.

He touches you and he’s dead,” Roman hissed as I opened the door.

“What you want Seth; shouldn’t you be with Becky right now?”

“I knew it was you, look let me talk to you.”

“We ain’t got nothing to talk about, its over…I’m not good enough for you remember?”

 “Piece of shit,” Roman muttered as I looked back at him silently pleading for him to let me handle it.

“This ain’t a good look doin’ all this shit, Sky....This isn’t you.”

“What am I doing exactly Seth?”

“You know what, stop playing with me Sky. You really gonna stand here and look me in my face like you just didn’t have a threesome with them, one of them being a person I considered my brother.”

“That’s none of your business.”

“Oh, I’m your brother now..Man, that ship years ago.”

“You need to leave because we have nothing more to say here. You’re with Becky and I’m moving on with my life.”

“Just like that, after everything we been through.”

“Been though? Seth, you cheated on me with my best friend...Told me I wasn’t good enough for you…Now I’mma need you to keep that same energy because It’s my time to do what makes me happy.”

“Your self-esteem that low you that you are whoring yourself out now. I mean, even if you ain’t good enough for me, your better than this,” Seth ranted as Roman and Dwyane stepped in front of me.

“Say it again, we’ll drop your ass!” Dwayne hissed as I pushed back through them. Determined to handle this myself…I had too…

“I told ya’ll I got it.” My voice more confident and stronger than before as I reared back and punched Seth in the nose as he hissed in pain.

“What the fuck you do that shit for, Sky?!”

“Because you deserve it and we ain’t at work now so I can rock your shit for what you did to me!"

“Easy Mama,” Dwayne whispered as I nodded reeling my anger back in as Roman rubbed my shoulders.

“Look, what I do from now on is my business, not yours. When you had me you didn’t cherish what you had so we’re done..We were done the moment I saw you with her.”

“Sky, please,” Seth pleaded trying to reach for me as took a step back.

 “See me in the hall, keep walking… See me in catering, ignore me..See me on the plane, sit nowhere near me-”

“Sky-”

“See me kissing Roman, deal with it because it’s none of your business anymore.”

“So that’s how you really feel?”

“I’m not good enough you? So why you care so much if that’s how I feel…Just go, Seth” I said throwing his words back in his face, but he refused to move. His cold hard stare not phasing any of us.

“Man, are you deaf?..You heard her, leave before we make you leave,” Roman growled.

“Hell, she’s the only reason you ain’t getting’ your ass whipped now, move along.”

“Fuck you, Rock!” Seth shouted as I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration.

“Please get the hell outta here before I let them give you what you really deserve.” I threatened as Seth finally stormed off and Dwayne closed the door.

“Sky-”

“Roman, I don’t want to talk about it, I’m going to finish my bath. He’s not ruining my night,” I announced walking away from them as Roman cleared his throat, stopping in my tracks.

“What Roman?” I asked with a bit of an attitude.

“Confidence and attitude looks great on you, baby. I’mma enjoy breakin’ your back in when I take you back to my room.” His deep voice causing my thighs to clinch at the thought.

“Damn, looks like you in trouble mama. You sure you gon’ be able to handle it,” Dwayne chuckled as I shoot them both a sly smile.

“My mama ain’t raised no punk… I look forward to it, sir.”

Putting an extra swing in my hips, I closed the bathroom door and released the breath I was holding. “Oouu…That man,” I groaned hearing them laughing in the next room.

Yes, life was definitely looking up.

Taglist:

@reci24 @southerngirl41 @vebner37 @jeyusos-girl @melaninsugababy @romanreignkisser @bebesobrielo@arination99 @2-muchsauce

@bakugoumarianawrites @empressdede @alyyaanna @christinabae

@anonandwannakeepitthatway @venusesworld jeyusosgirl  theninthwonder mya2real  justazzi @whatdoeseverybodywant  reignsboy19

wooahmiri alichesmi pytbgeezy @ superpietom 

harmshake  truefant4sy  yana3sworld amandairene88

unapologeticqueen94 empressdede xbriexx tshepisho

 thatgirlest98 zdotspinalot mainthingdoja jimingotthajams

rose-bliss mrswolffs-blog maeb99 jstarr86 nbanenefrmdao

sayyestoheav3nn digidestned  heathetherlamont30 trashbin-nie

rebelrel0987 kriissy4gov brokenglassslippers headoftheetable

severenswife sayyestoheav3nn pittieprincess22 mindairy

jaded-human mainthingdoja mrswolffs-blog shamaness11 justarheaslut

[madebyrolo]

𝘔𝘺 𝘨𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘰𝘺

Jj Maybank x reader

she/her

Dating jj has its up and downs. Growing up with an abusive father and no mother figure had him feeling alone, never feeling comfortable or lovable. Once he meets y/n his walls slowly start to come down but it takes awhile for him to accept he matters.

Obx masterlist

⋆｡⋆｡° 𓆉*ੈ‧₊˚ ༘⋆

As y/n laid with Jj in the hamock of John Bs. chateau, Jj stared at her in awe. Taking in every inch of her. If you were to put a 13 year old boy right beside him you wouldn't know which was which.

He didn't have much but one thing he did have was you, and it was worth more than anything in the world.

Call him a kook because he was rich in love.

He was happy. You were by far the best person he’s ever met on Kildare island, though don’t tell John B that.

══════════════════════

Y/n and Jj limbs were tangled in the hammock

They have been laying together almost all afternoon, you would be surprised that Jj hasn’t taken a nap yet.

You guys were talking the day away, like how you were able to score more hours at the small boutique you worked at. How Jj almost convinced a kooks dog to go home with him (thankfully he called you to show the cute little guy and you were table to talk some sense into him.)

But mainly it was you doing the talking, Jj just watched and listened. But he was fine with that.

He watched you in awe, with love and lust filmed eyes

He knew your face too well. Every emotion, muscle movement, the “imperfections”. He practically studied it and Jj doesn’t even own a single book.

He knew the way your eyes lit up when you would get happy or excited. How your brows scrunched when you were confused. The bite marks on your lips when you would get confused.

You would tell Jj everything and anything

Telling the blonde every small little details about your day knowing Jj didnt have to know how long it took the duck to cross the street.

The way you couldn’t tell a story without forgetting a small detail and making it 10x more longer than it needed to be.

The way your tounge would slip and stuttered on words.

He just always looked at you with stars in his eyes.

As you continued to talk you mention about your encounter at the gas station earlier today.

“So after I dropped off my brother at practice I stopped to get gas, I just hate how he has to be good enough for a team all the way on Figure 8.” You huff

“The funny thing is that when I was filling up this dude pulled up with his truck right beside me.”

Jj immediately perked up.

“He was talking to me, making convo for some reason. It wasn’t too bad I guess he was nice, but then started making some flirty comments. He was trying to hint on taking me on a date but thankfully my tank filled up right on time.” You told Jj

“Oh um I bet that was uncomfortable for you I’m sorry.” He said as he was more uncomfortable with it.

“It wasn’t bad. He was nice with it unlike the others just straight up being douchebags” you rolled your eyes.

“He even offered to pay my gas but I wouldn’t let him. I should’ve tho it was like $80 bucks”’ you smile to yourself trying to make heart of the situation

“Did you get his name?” Jj asked starting to feel a bit queezy.

“Jj it doesn’t matter anyways. I don’t want you to get into fights, you know I hate it.” You knew what would happen if Jj were to find out

“Yea whatever come on tell me who it is. We’re supposed to tell each other everything yeah ?” He moved your chin to look at him, with his brow cocking

“Ugh fine. But don’t go starting something okay?” You said trying to plead with him

“it was topper” you say lowly

Just by hearing the first syllable he immediately started fuming

“Topper!? Really ? Oh my god that man has balls” he said removing you from him

“Jj please dont-” you winced

“he knows we’re together why would he even try it?” He said getting defensive

“His whole friend group is quite literally obsessed with us, he would’ve, should’ve know we are together? This wouldn’t even be his first time hitting on you, and yet still getting rejected!” the blonde chuckled while putting his shoes on

“He’s been trying even before we got together, hasn’t he gotten a clue?” Jj now walking out the hammock

“Jj where are you going ?” You complained

“Look we’re pouges? He clearly knows that. He hates us for god sakes. He a kook, why would they go after pouge, let alone one they hate. Are they bored with what they have? ‘anything they want yet, crave what’s not theirs.” jj said clearly angry and jealous.

You saw him headed towards the woods.

“Jj please dont go” you said attempting to get out the hammock without rolling off.

“Topper, the kooks in general, they don’t matter to us. They shouldn’t” you raised your voice as the boy disappeared in the trees.

Y/n finally gets out, she puts her shoes on trying to follow the boy she lost vision of.

As she followed the trail she ended up in deep in the middle of the woods but no sign of Jj.

She kept walking hoping to find him somewhere, it wasn’t hard to hide but how far can he go? She continued walking getting closer to the edge of the island near the bay.

After 10 minutes of walking though twigs and hopefully not poison ivy, she found him.

He was sitting on a small abandoned old boat, covered in grime on the outside but perfectly clean on the inside with blankets. Now knowing he’s been here before.

“Hey Jay” you said walking up to him. He was laying on the floor of the boat with his vape on his chest.

He didn’t say anything, he just gave a nod and just stared at the sky. Clearly lost in thoughts, sadness lingering his eyes.

“Jj please. Whats wrong ? Talk to me.” you asked

You joined him in the boat, sitting beside him. You placed your hand on his head, stroking his blonde locks.

He didn’t budge, just laid there hopelessly. She gave him a couple of minutes to wind down before she asked anything.

“Jj we promised to tell eachother everything.” You pleaded with the boy grabbing his hands tangling your fingers putting them into your lap.

“I just find it funny that they want everything. Even when it’s not theirs.” He said with his jaw locking.

“They claim to hate us pouges. Treat us like scum, yet they are so obsessed with you. I don’t get it?” He said with a breathily laugh

“Make it make sense am I right?” He tried to mask he sadness with humor like always does.

“Jj they’re kooks, they’re hungry for anything they can put their hands on.” You said trying to ease him

“It doesn’t matter-”

“but it does ! It matters y/n?!” He raised his voice.

Jj sits ups

“They absolutely hate us, especially me and John B. I don’t know if them flirting with you is just to get me but if it is, it’s working.”

“Jj you know I would never, ever leave you. Not for money, not for looks, not for anything.” Now you grab his heading turning it to you.

“I love you Jj. I would never let anything or anyone come between us, and I know you wouldn’t too.”

He searched your eyes looking to see if you were just saying that to shut him up or telling the truth.

And you were.

but he just couldn’t bare the fact that other people had eyes on you. On His girl.

Jj loved you. He made sure to tell you every second he could.

He was greatful to have you in his life.

He felt like he was in denial or living in his dreams knowing that you wait for me just outside of his sleep.

Just trying to understand his fucked up life.

He didn't have much but he had you.

He was happy for a spilt second. He believed you. You loved him and he loved you. Everyone saw it.

John B and Sarah were sick of how in love you guys were, and they were engaged.

Thoughts now lingering in his head what he would ever do if he lost you.

Knowing you had the eyes of everyone including kooks on you.

You reassured him everytime something bother him.

He knows how easy it is for people to leave him.

But it ripped his soul out knowing you could leave him. That it was an option.

He knew topper, and hell even Rafe had eyes at one point had eyes on her. On his Y/n.

They were rich, smart, handsome, confident, even going to church every Sunday. The “safe”option.

They were everything he wasn’t.

“Can’t even blame him” jj said putting his head down, whipping his mouth with his tounge sticking his cheek.

“What? Jj what do you mean?” you ask him

“Look at you y/n…” he started

“You’re so smart, you’re like at the top of our class. So nice it’s literally giving me a sweet tooth just sitting here. You’re just so perfect.”

“You help take care of your brother when your mom either works days shifts so she’s home when you guys are. You literally volunteer anytime you can. You can get a paycheck but you don’t care about the money when you know how much it can help others. You are the most kind hearted person I know, you don’t take anyone’s shit. You stand up for yourself, I even saw you smack John b for making a joke about Sarah his own girlfriend .”

“Fiancé, She’s still a human, fucking or not it was disrespectful.”

“You aren’t like me. You’re loving and caring, you spend your time helping others. I just can’t understand how you can even consider me the person you love.”

“Jj i don’t believe any of the stuff-”

“Why me? Am I just a charity cost? A bet between you and topper who is just teasing me, or-“

“Jj enough! I’m not going to sit here and hear you talk so terribly about yourself !”

“You may not think you’re a good guy but I see it everyday! When my car breaks down you fix it, when I need help with my brother you come swooping in. When I’m sick you’re immediately at my door step with snacks and medicine. Hell you even made me the most delicious homemade soup and we all know you can’t cook for shit. You pick me up,offer me rides, watch movies I know you hate.” You give him a soft smile just adoring the boy

“And you love me. I hate to admit but I was jealous of all the hooks up before me” you say embarrassed

“But I know how hard it is for you to open up and just to let people in. I know how hard it is for you to trust anyone and yet you gave me the chance”

Jj now looks at you with guilt in his eyes

“We may not give each other silver jewelry, but you gave me your heart. That’s worth more than anything in the world.” You caress his face

“I love you Jj, I mean it. I wouldn’t mind being stuck with you forever” you joke

“I didn’t mean to make you upset, I just want to make sure you’re happy with, or without me. I love you i truly do. I just have a hard time accepting it.”

“It’s okay. I just don’t need you changing up on me. Just remember that you can always talk to me” you push his hair out his face.

“What if I were to change your last name” he smirks looking down at your lips

“See, there’s the Jj I know.” You were relieved that he was happy again

“I’m sorry for making you think we weren’t okay. I just can’t help that -”

“That you were talking nonsense? That you equally obsessed with me as them, what if you guys are in love with each other and I’m the joke?” You joke with him

“Please, he would be lucky to to get with me” Jj says grabbing your hands

“Guess im the luckiest of them all huh?” You look down at his lips

“Just like a beautiful boy with Steve Carrel” Jj joked making a reference from when you made him watch the film.

“My beautiful boy.” you say leaning in for a kiss

But before Jj could connect your lips he backs up.

“Wait you never answered me. What if I were to give you the title of Mrs.Maybank ” He smiled

“Doesn’t sound too bad” you said leaning back in

“Might have to do. I like it a lot.” you smile

“Good because you didn’t have a choice either way….”

═════════════════════

Ahh sorry for being not posting anything in months !!

Haven’t had any motivation or ideas but here’s a cute little Jj Maybank story :)

[babygirl-diaz]

I Might Let You Make Me Juno

Monday and Friday were Buck's turn to drop Christopher off at school, and he usually went to the gym afterward. Still, this morning, he decided to head home instead as his allergies were kicking his ass, and he wanted to fall face down on the couch and fall asleep after taking a Benadryl. 

Buck could hear music when he got to the front door. As soon as he opened the door, he was immediately greeted with a sight that had him rubbing his eyes and wondering if the allergies were somehow making him hallucinate. Eddie was dancing to 'Juno' by Sabrina Carpenter in the living room, dressed in a light pink silk shirt. His back was to Buck, and as Buck's eyes trailed downwards, his mouth went dry. Eddie wasn't wearing anything underneath, but when he bent down, sticking his ass towards Buck, Buck noticed something red between his ass cheeks. That's when he realized that Eddie was wearing a thong. Fuck. 

Buck knew he should make some noise to inform Eddie that he was home, but he couldn't stop staring. After Eddie moved to Texas, Buck realized he had certain feelings for his best friend, but he tried to bury them to preserve their friendship. He also didn't want to become a problem for Eddie. But it didn't help those feelings as he watched his best friend. 

There was a part in the song where Carpenter said, "Have you ever tried this one?" and that's when Eddie turned around, got on his knees and made a cock sucking movement with his hand. Buck's head exploded at that moment, and he just stood there motionless. 

"SHIT!" 

Buck came out of his thoughts when he heard Eddie. He then saw him scramble to his feet and look at Buck, horrified. "What are you doing here?" 

"Uh… I live here?" Buck replied. 

Eddie frowned at him. "No, you usually go to the gym after dropping off Chris." 

"I wasn't feeling too good today, so I didn't go." And thank god he didn't, or he wouldn't have been able to catch this sight. Buck's eyes involuntarily traveled down to Eddie's crotch, where his bulge was straining against the thong. 

Eddie seemed to notice him staring, so he picked up a throw pillow from the couch and put it in front of him. 

"Since when have you listened to pop songs?" Buck asked as he approached his friend. 

"Chris and his girlfriend were listening to her one day, and I liked the song, so I looked it up and-" He stopped and shrugged. 

Buck stops right before Eddie, trapping him between himself and the sofa, leaving room for Eddie to get out if he wants to. But Eddie stayed and looked at him like a deer caught in headlights. It didn't help that he had those big brown Disney Princess eyes. Buck took the throw pillow from him and tossed it back on the couch. 

"What are you doing?" Eddie asked, gulping. 

Buck shrugged. "I don't know," he replied honestly, gently touching Eddie's cheek. He heard Eddie's breath hitch, and he smirked. Buck leaned in, and Eddie closed his eyes, raising his head slightly.

Buck bit his lips to hold back a chuckle and leaned down, but his mouth went past Eddie's lips and to his ear. "You want me to make you Juno?" he asked. 

Eddie's breath picked up, but he said nothing. 

"Maybe one day, but not today," Buck said in Eddie's ear and chuckled before stepping away.  

Eddie let out a quiet, disappointed huff. "This wasn't for you anyway," he said, walking away. 

"Oh yeah? Who was it for then?" Buck asked, taking Eddie's spot against the couch and crossing his arms. 

"My boyfriend is in Texas," Eddie replied. 

Although Buck knew he was kidding, he felt a surge of jealousy and walked over to Eddie. He turned him around by pulling on his arm and kissed him. And if he whispered, "Mine," into the kiss, then that was no one's business.